The Missionary Review of the World — February 1897

AND DERWENTWATER

The Town of Keswick, England.

'…. "

THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD..

VOL. XX. No. 2.-0ldSeriu.-FEBRUARY.-VoL. X. No. 2.-N~ &risa.

THE KESWICK MOVEMENT.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Keswick is a town of Cumberland, England, on the sonth bank of the Greta, some twenty-four miles from Carlisle, and having 'a population of perhaps three to four thousand. It has no importance commercially, tho it has manufactures of linsey woolsey, cutlery, ancl lead-pencils, and has two museums, indicating a high average of intelligence. It is but a mile from the foot of Skiddaw, and half as far from Derwentwater; and, even in this famous Lake District, forever memorable by association with Coleridge and Southey and the poets of the Lake School, Keswick's vale is unsurpast for picturesque and fascinating scenery.

But the association which makes Keswick already famous is that which links it with the annual convention of believers which meets in July of each year for about a week, and then during the whole year radiates its blessed influence throughout the 'whole British Empireand the world. Nearly twenty-five years ago a very remarkable movement began in Britain, which in a previous number has been traced to its beginning, and which has ever since been in progress. In somerespects it was a sort of modern Pentecost, having in it a depth of meaning and a breadth of influence, quite unknown and unsuspected at first by those who were connected with it.

An American evangelist, known as R. Pearsall Smith, the husband of Hannah Whithall Smith, a man whose brief tracts and inspiring addresses have for many years been such a stimulus and help to holy living, was proTidentially among those who were connected with the: inception of the movement, as was also his wife.

It is a singular fact that God seldom moves on one section of the Church, or in one locality, alone. Simultaneous quickenings commonly take place in various parts of the world, as the reinvigoration

KESWICK MOVEMENT

()f So human body would shew itself in different members and even at the opposite extremities at the same time.

These various conventions, across the sea, were held, in 1874, at Broadlands, July 17-23, and at Oxford, August 8 to September 1, then :at Brighton, May 29 to June 7, 1875, and the first Keswick Conven- tion followed, from June 29 to July 2 of the same year. With tile convening of the latter the lamented Ganon Battersby is inseparably 'connected, and it was he who invited Mr. Robert Wilson to join him, as he wanted a layman to cooperate with ,him. The first Keswick Convention was not in a building, but a tent, capable of holding a thousand, but attended by between three hundred and four hundred. It is also noticeable, as a part of this history, that both the Brighton and first Keswick gatherings were for ten days, and that at Brighton about 8,000 were present.

About the time that these meetings were thus being held in such rapid succession in Britain, and on the continent, there was in more than one quarter a similar gathering in the United States; for example, at Oberlin, Ohio, and in Maine, on the borders of Canada, where a great company of disciples assembled for a purpose precisely similar to that of the Oxford meetings. The railways sold some 40,000 special tickets in connection with this latter conference alone.

For the present, however, we confine our attention to the so-called '" Keswick" movement, which is just now compelling such attention from its widespread and deep-reaching results, that we are constantly :receiving letters and attempting to answer oral inquiries, as to the origin and character of this remarkable revival or reformation.

It may be well to let Rev. Evan H. Hopkins tell our readers how the Keswick Convention began, as he has been very closely identified with it for many years. In the Life oj Faith, he has recently spoken on this subject, editorially. We quote, at some length, as all -our readers may not have access to the admirable periodical from which these extracts are taken.* In a brief outline of some of the 'Chief events that preceded the holding of the first convention at Kes- 'wick, and were closely connected with its origin, he says: This remarka:ble movement, iD. connection with the experience of a fuller spiritual life, did not have its rise in the Keswick Convention. The first convention held at Keswick was in July, 1875; but, during the year 1873, small meetings 'Were held in London, where great and definite blessings were realized by a few. These led to larger gatherings, and in the year 1874 special meetings for consecration, for two or three days at a time, were held at the Mildmay Conference Hall, and.at the Hanover Square Rooms. These were followed by similar meetings in -Dublin, Manchester, Nottingham, and Leicester. On the Continent, too, meetings for the same purpose and on exactly similar lines were held. The result was that very many of God's children, both at home and abroad, were awakened to '8 deep sense of need, and to an expectation of larger and more definite blessing• • Life of Faith, July 22, 1800. such as they had never conceived to be possible in this life. The uplifting of soul experienced by many who attended these meetings was one of the most striking features of the movement, and the effect of their testimony upon thos~ who came within the sphere of their influence, was one of· the chief factors in arousing the Church to seek the realization of its privileges in the matter of triumph, usefulness, and power.

In the summer of 1874, the first convention at Broadlands was held. Its origin was in the desire that a number of young university men, who had found paliial blessing in some meetings for consecration held at Cambridge, during term time, should have a few days of quiet meditation and prayer in some secluded spot, keeping before them the following definite aim: The Scriptural possibilities of the Christian life, as to maintained communion with the Lord and victory over all known sin. This suggestion was made in the presence of the late generous proprietor of Broadlands Park, near Romsey; and he at once said: "My place is at your service if you will accept it." The plan was extended to the invitation of about a hundred persons for six days-July 17 to 23-all of them to be the guests of the then Right Han. W. Cowper-Temple (afterward Lord Mount Temple).

The meetings were mostly held beside the river or under the beech trees, or in the Orangery. Such was the absorbing interest felt by all, that no di1ll.culty was found in gathering the guests at seven o'clock in the morning; and it was an effort to separate when the breakfast hour of nine came. At ten o'clock con- versational meetings were held, Bibles in hand, in different places through the grounds, and at eleven o'clock there was prayer, with singing and addresses. Meetings for ladies only were also held; and at three o'clock conversational meetings, followed by a general gathering at four; and after tea Bible-read- . ings were given, till the regular evening meeting. The manifested presence and power of God pervaded every meeting, and many stated that the long periods of silent prayer had been to them the most solemn and helpful seasons of their spiritual life.

One wrote at the time: "We began with the negative side, renunciation of discerned evil, and even of doubtful things which are not of faith, and therefore sin. For some days the company was held under the searching light of God, to see and to remove any obstacles to a divine communion, aught that frustrated the grace of God. We sought to have that which was true in God as to our judicial standing in a risen Christ, also true in personal appropriation and experience. Many secret sins, many a scarcely recognized reserve as to entire self-renunciation, were here brought up into the light of consciousness and put away in the presence of the Lord. We desired to make thorouglt work, so as to have no known evil or self-will unyielded; and we have reason.to hope that those present did so, and that we took the position of solemn purpose to renounce instantly everything in which we should find ourselves 'otherwise minded,' as from time to time' God shall reveal even this unto us. '

" In the intervals of the meetings it was interesting to see groups gathered, in the more secluded places in the woods by the river, on their knees, praying, searching the Scriptures, or speaking earnestly to each other of the all-absorbing subject of our meetings. Some one had proposed to have reading at the meal- times, so as to concentrate our minds; but no such plan was needed to keep the company, even at times of refreshment, to the one engrossing subject."

In a letter received from Pasteur Theodore Monod at the time, reference is made to this memorable occasion. An extract from that letter will be read now with interest: "The difference between those Broadlands meetings and many others that I have attended is just the difference between a flower and the name of a flower. Christians too often meet oaly to talk about good and precious things: peace, joy, love, and so on; but there we actually had the very things themselves. I cannot be grateful enough to God for having led me into such a soul·satisfying and God.glorifying faith. I think I may say that I got all that I expected, and more. .And I begin to suspect that we always get from God every- thing-provided it be good for us-that we ask for, expecting to get it. Oh, for self.forgetting faith, that I may have more and more and more of it, and that the Church of Christ may cease to grieve Him, distress herself, and hinder the coming of His Kingdom, by disbelieving His Word I My French companions have all derived much benefit from the Conference. God be praised for His work I Never mind the world, nor the devil, so long as you have the sunshine of Jesus" smile in your heart."

During this Convention our brother Monod wrote the now well-known hymn, .. The Altered Motto: "

Oh I the bitter shame and sorrow That a time could ever be, When I let the Savior's pity Plead in vain, and proudly answered, " All of self and none of Thee."

It was only a short time before this hymn was written that our brother entered into the" fulness of blessing."

The account of the Broadlands Conference was read far and wide, and awakened considerable interest. Many who had never attended any meetings of the kind were led to cry to God for the fullness of the Spirit, with an expectation and earnestness of desire they had never before known. At the close of the meetings one said, "We must repeat these meetings on a larger scale, where all who desire can attend." And one of the guests volunteered £500 toward the expenses of this effort. But none of this money was found to be necessary when the proposal was actually carried out in the conference that followed. So abundant were the offerings that large sums remained over actual expenses, to be devoted to the extension of the movement on the Continent.

It was suggested by the late beloved Sir Arthur Blackwood, who was present at Broadlands, that this proposed convention should be held at Oxford during the vacation, and it was accordingly held from August 29 to September 7, 1874. The details of the meetings were settled during a mission week in August, at Langley Park, the seat of the late Sir Thomas Beauchamp, Bart., near Norwich, who shortly after passed from an earnest life of service to an eternity of reward. Having received great blessing himself in a similar meeting the previous year, he again generously gathered about forty clergymen, and many others, for five days' waitingupon God for consecration and prayer. The invitation to the" Oxford Union Meetings for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness, .. was issued on the 8th of August, 1874. And, tho the notice was so short, a large and representative number of Christians came from all parts of the king!iom, as well as a great many pastors from the Continent, to spend ten days at this convention.

A few extracts from an able review that appeared immediately after will give some idea of the deep impression that was made by what took place during those ten days at Oxford:- " 'God hath visited His people.' If anyone had said a year ago that we' should see, in the city of Oxford, an assembly of Christians, very largely composed of ministers of the Establishment and various Nonconformist bodies, and including twenty or thirty Continental pastors, gathered for the purpose of seek. ing, by mutual counsel and united prayer and consecration, to reach a higher condition of Christian life, it would have been considered far more devoutly-ta-bewished than likely to occur. An(l if it had been added that we should see early morning meetings of nearly a thousand of these men and women, of all ranks in society, and of all denominations, gathered in prayer, and for the communication of their experiences in the divine life, clergymen and laymen standing up and declaring what God had done for their souls, there would have been not a few to say with the lord, on whose hand the king of Israel leaned, 'If the Lord would open windows in heaven might such a thing be I' But God has opened the windows of heaven, and is pouring out a blessing that there shall not' be room to receive it.' Alld not only so, but 'God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; that no flesh should glory in His presence.'

***** "We have attended many conferences, including a ten days' convention in America, the prototype of that at Oxford, but in many respects this excelled them all. It is the fruit and flower of those which have gone before-of those at Barnet, and Mildmay, and Perth, and other places at home, as well as of Mannheim, and Vineland and Round Lake, in the United States. Conferences must be of another type henceforth.

"If it be askt, What is 'the blessing?' it is the blessedness of the man 'who maketh the Lord his trust,' 'whose strength is in Thee,' of them who have not seen and yet have believed, who stand by night in the house of the Lord, trusting where they cannot see Him, who present their bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, their reasonable service, and who, doing this, are not conformed to this world, but are daily being transformed, by the renewing of their minds, that they may know what that good and acceptable and perfect wfil of the Lord is."

At this Oxford Convention the late Canon Harford-Battersby himself entered into "the rest of faith." But for this event the now well-known Keswick Con- vention would never have had a beginning.* Very soon after the Oxford Conference similar meetings on a smaller scale, but on the same lines, were held at Stroud, under the presidency of the late Mr. T. Croome. Two brethren who had taken part at the Oxford meetings conducted this Conference. At that time the Rev. Preb. Webb-Peploe was not on the platform amongst the speakers, but was seen amongst the listeners. He had not been able to attend the Oxford Conference, and we think it was only at the Stroud Conference, or soon after those meetings, that he himself deflnitely entered into the blessing of the more abundant life. The Cheltenham Conference followed the Stroud Convention, and there for the 1Irst time he actually took part in the movement.

The next great series of meetings was the wonderful Brighton Convention, which was held in the Pavilion at Brighton, from May 29 to June 7,1875. There some eight thousand people, the greater part earnest, well- instructed Christians, met together for ten days in prayer, meditation, and waiting upon God. Addresses were given there during those days, which live to this day in the memories of those who heard them, and have been the means of lasting blessing to thousands. Everywhere-at home and abroad-we meet with the abiding fruits of this memorable gathering. It was at this Convention Canon Battersby arranged for the :tirst Convention at Keswick, to take place in July of that year.

In looking back upon the twenty-one years that have elapst since then, it would be interesting to be able to note the various names of those who now take • "Canon Harford-Battersby and the KeSwick Convention," edited by two of his sons. (Seeley & Co., London.) part in this great annual gathering at Keswick, and to record the particular year, and circumstances, when they each saw for the first time the truth of a fuller life. It cannot be too clearly stated that those who are askt to speak at this and otlier similar conventions are those, and those only, who can bear testimony to a de1l. nite experience of the fulness of blessing.

Every year at the Keswick Convention numbers of God's children are brought into a realization of their resources in Christ, such as they have never before thought possible; and this has given a strength and brightness to their lives which have been felt by others around them. In this way the movement has been continually advancing and deepening, so that its fnfiuence is seen to-day in every quarter of the globe.

In a. memorable series of meetings held by me in Brighton, in 1896, I found many who had been present at the conference thus held at that place for the deepening of spiritual life, where tbousands of people gathered. The main objects were united prayer for the deepening of spiritual life and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in power; and at that time, both in America and in England, there was a spontaneous and simultaneous movement among disciples looking toward similar results. In one sense, the greater part knew not wherefore they were come together, except that such a general and widespread longing and expectancy had been created for a new and singular bestowment of power from on high. Worldliness, formalism, apathy, selfishness, were so apparent in the Ohurch and so alarming, that devout believers were driven to the Throne of Grace to seek some help from above. Throughout the whole convention at Brighton this blessing was realized. While engaged in prayer the Holy Spirit often in those days mysteriously laid hold On men and women, and they were swayed as by a rushing, mighty wind. Prayer became more earnest, importunate, believing, prevailing, and it was manifest that some new force was controlling. The first fruits were found in a distinct entrance into newness of life on the part of many who hitherto had been cold or conventional in their religious character, hampered by forms, exclusive and uncharitable, inconsistent and without power as witnesses. Men and women were blest, and clergymen of the Anglican Ohurch were among the prominent parties receiving this Divine enduement. At the time no one suspected the real import of this Divine visitation, and hence the early history of it has somewhat inadequate records.* It is remembered by those w1!o had a share in it simply as a very unusual and quite indescribable manifestation of spiritual quickening and power. Of course, such a meeting could not but be the mother of others, and hence the subsequent gatherings known as the Keswick meetings of which we are now more specially writing.

~ " Record of the Convention for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness," held at Brighton, 1875. London, S. W. Partridge & Co., and "Account of the Union Meeting," etc., at Oxford,l874. F. H. Revell, Chicago. . The movement at Keswick found both its suggestion and warm sup- port in the Vicar of Keswick, the lamented Oanon Battersby, by whose influence it became connected with and located at that beautiful spot in the English Lake District, and who, as long as he lived, presided over the meetings held there. In the same simple way, the presi- dency then passed by a general assent to Mr. Henry Howker, and a~ his death to Mr. Robert Wilson. But there has never been a fixt com- mittee of leadership; quite without any definite arrangement of man, it remains in the hands of Mr. Wilson so far as any human hand is on the helm.

To a singular extent no deference is paid to men, however high their social or ecclesiastical position. Keswick stands for a peculiar type of spiritual teaching and life. Those who understand it and, exhibit it are askt to take part, and no others. The most renowned minister or evangelist or theological professor from any country might happen in the very meeting, but would not be askt to speak unle~ he was believed or known to have_been led out into this sort of experi- ence and teaching.

The first Keswick Convention, which lasted four days, was held in a large-sized building; but as the meetings became more largelY' attended, they were transferred to a tent. The present accomodations are equal to about 3,000, but 10,000 often attend in course of the con- vention.

In view of all that has been thus far written, it is of some consequence to ask and answer three questions: 1. What is the exact type of Keswick teaching? 2. What is the peculiar method of dealing with souls? 3. What are the actual results reacht ? 1. The Type of Keswick TeacMng.-This is definite, complete, and progressive. It has a definite beginning, middle, and culmination. Six successive stages may perhaps be indicated, all of them being deemed important, and in the following order: (1) The definite and immediate abandonment of every known sin or hindrance to holy living. (2) The abandonment and renunciation by faith of the self-life, or the life that centers in self-indulgence and self-dependence. (3) The immediate surrender of the will in loving and complete obedience to the will of God, separation in order to consecration. (4) The infilling of the Holy Spirit, or the claiming of the believer's share in the Spirit's pentecostal gift of power for service. (5) The revelation of Ohrist as an indwelling presence in the believer's soul and daily life, and as his actual Master and Lord. Beyond these there is always a sixth and last stage of teaching-the privileges and victories implied in this higher or deeper life, such as the rest life of faith, power over sin, passion for souls, conscious fellowship with God, growing possession of promises, and prevailing prayer and intercession.

The basis of all this teaching is, as is very apparent, the con- 'tiction that the average Christian life is too often grievously des- titute of real spiritual power and is essentially carnal, and that it is the duty and privilege of every child of God to enter at once into newness of life, and to walk: henceforth in the power of Christ's resurrection.

1. Hence the starting-point-instant abandonment of sin and of every known weight which prevents or hinders progress. Whatever is wrong or believed t~ be wrong in God's sight cannot be indulged with impunity. It is held up as utterly destructive of all holy living and testimony, as unnecessary because wrong, and as making impossible even assurance oj salvation. How can disciples lead out others into a life they have not themselves found? How can a man help a. sinner to salvation unless ~he knows he is saved? To continue one moment in what is felt to be sin is therefore perilous not only to holiness, but to the hope of salvation itself.

2. Secondly, a deadly blow is aimed at self-liiein its six forms; selfdependence, self-help, self'pleasing, self-will, self-seeking, and selfglory; in other words, a new practical center is sought for all the life to revolve about, and in this way a new step is taken in advance. Beyond the territory of known sin there lies another almost as danger- (lUS, where self-indulgence is the peculiar feature. There is a large (Jlass of pleasures, amusements, occupations, which do not bear the hideous features of secret or open sin, but which all tend to give supremacy to self. In them all the real question is: What will gratify and glorify myself? For example, the pleasures of ambition, grasping after power and position which feed self-glory; avarice, heaping up riches, which is pleasing to self-indulgence; appetite, eating and drinking for the sake of pleasure, which ministers to self-seeking; and other forms of selfishness, such as courting human applause by intellectual preaching, or conformity to worldly maxims.

There are five or six forms of amusement that bear the distinct stamp of this world, whatever may be contended as to their inherent innocence; the theatre, the dance, the card-table, the -horse-race, the 6pera, the wine-cup. These have been felt, for some reason, to hinder holiness and service; and some churches have distinctly made indulgence in them a matter of discipline. Whatever may be said of them, this is true: that wherever this deeper experience of Christ's power has been known it has been preceded or followed by their abandonment. These matters are very seldom referred to specifically at the Keswick gatherings, as the teaching concerns great general principles .. of holy living and serving, yet as a fact, those who attend are brought face to face with this question: how can you do anything primarily to please yourself which does not put at risk your pleasing God'! A high type of holiness always involves two practical rules: (a) I will seek in everything to please my Master as the Lord and Sovereign of my life; (b) I will seek to please my neighbor for his good unto edification. Hence one of the remarkable features of this movement has been, for instance, the abandonment of tobacco, not because its use can be conclusively shown to be inherently sinful, nor because of any direct pressure brought to bear by speakers; but because, where used, not as 8 medicine, but for indulgence of a liking, it exalts self to the throne. Paul gives by the Spirit two or three great all-controlling principles to guide in doubtful indulgences, and in each case he carefully guards the' principle by saying in advance, "all things are lawful for me;" but he adds in one case, "all things edify not, are not expedient i" and in the other case, "I will not be brought under the powe1' of any." Compare 1 Cor x: 23: vi: 12. Three questions are thus to be asked after we have settled the matter of lawfulness. First, is this lawful thing expedient? does it advance or retard holiness? second, does it edify-that is, help or hin- der others? and, third, does it tend to enslave or to emancipate me? A true disciple whose whole heart is set on pleasing God will soon settle all debatable territory on these ,three principles. 3. Thirdly, the surrender of the will to God in obedience. Christ must to every believer become not only Savior but Lord (Rom. 10 : 9, R. V.). "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost" (1 Cor. 12: 3). Hundreds who accept Him as Savior from sin have no real conception of Him as the actual Master and Sovereign of the daily life. In the message to Laodicea we have a hint as to this sort of profest believers. "Behold I stand at the door and knock," etc. Here is Christ outside knocking and appealing for admission. The keys of the house are not in His hands. He is not admitted to His own house and in control. There is a definite act of opening, welcoming, and entrusting to Him the keys which mean government; but so long as one apartment in the house is voluntarily withheld from Him, He never practically assumes control. From the nature of the case it must be all or none i and every child of God knows, or will know if he searches his own heart, whether any part of his life shuts out Jesus from practical rulership. If any part of the body shrinks and shows abnormal sensitiveness under the surgeon's touch, he begins to suspect that there is a lurking place of disease. And whenever a disciple is especially sensitive as to anyone or more forms of indulgence, or shrinks from the candid application of Scripture to any particular practice, he may know that at that point there lurks spiritual disease. On the other hand, if the hidden recesses be opened , up to Christ and He be welcomed to the whole heart and whole life. the very chambers of our previous idolatry will become the chambers of heavenly imagery and Divine communion.

4. Fourthly, the infilling of the Spirit.-Here is perhaps the most delicate and difficult part of this teaching. But it is well not to stop on phrases; whether we agree or nO.t on the exact form of words, we must agree on facts, and conspicuous among the facts is this: that thousands of profest believers, like the Ephe!lian disciples in Acts XIX, do not practically know whether there be a Holy Ghost or not. Dr. Gordon discriminated between sealing, filling, and anointing. He thought the first had reference to assurance, thl'l second to power, and the third to knowledge. The point is this: have you ever claimed and received the power of the Holy Spirit as such? He came down on the day of Pentecost and filled disciples. This was an experience quite apart from conversion. The upper room was filled with a hundred and twenty disciples, some of whom for years had followed Jesus. And yet now suddenly they all received a Divine gift whereby they had new apprehension of all spiritual truth, a more assured witness borne to them as children of God, and a greater power in testimony for Christ. They were somehow filled with light, and love, and life, and power; their tongues were loosed, and they spake even in new languages before nnknown. Now, it may be, and doubtless is, true that this" baptism" of the Spirit was once for all, and that no further such effusion is to be expected in this age. But every disciple is entitled to claim his full share in that blessing and enter into pentecostal life and power or rather have it enter into him.

This is to be claimed by faith quite apart from feeling. Nowhere in the Word of God is feeling addrest, and for a good reason: if God made feeling an evidence or test, we should depend on it, and our confidence would vacillate as often as our feelings do. Man is complex; he is composed of body, soul, and spirit; and body and soul have much to do with spirit. Where the body is not normal, a cloud comes over the higher faculties. What we call feeling is often largely at the mercy of digestion and other physical conditions which do not affect faith or choice. The will may be as unchangingly fixt on God in sickness as health, tho the feelings vary with every change of bodily mood. " According to your faith be it unto you." If you open your heart to the Spirit's infilling and are claiming this blessing, rest on God's faithfulness. He will not fail you.

5. Fifthly, The Revelation of Jesus Christ in the soul as an. Indwelling Presence.-This is the climax of this teaching. The supreme end of the Holy Spirit's indwelling and inworking is to manifest the personal Christ as consciously our possession and in possession of us. ,This is the mystery: Christ in you. The Spirit first takes the things of Christ and shows them to the believer; second, he testifies to Christ, and, third, he glorifies Christ. Note the three parts of this

1R97.] THE SmGE OF TIBET

work as laid down in John 14-16: Manifesting, witnessing, glorifying. He will show you Ohrist iu all His offices and relations to you; He will make Him real to you as your actual possession; and He will clothe Him in glorious charms, so that you will gaze on Him as one enamored of His beauty and love. It is very different to have Ohrist revealed withont you as a historic personage, and within yon as experimentally and really master and Lord. 1'his latter the Holy Spirit does, as the former the Word does.

Rev. F. B. Meyer, who is so prominently connected with the Keswick teaching, has left a special farewell word to his brethren, which we here reproduce from The Ram's Horn.

" I am askt to give a parting message to the beloved ministers of, the Gospel -and other friends with whom I have met during this my fourth and brief visit to the United States. Your country is becoming increasingly a second homeland to me, and I thank you a thousand times for your love. It is an unfeigned delight to find that the teaching of the Inner Life is becoming so widespread in its influ- ence on this side the Atlantic. Union with Christ is His death and resurrection, the reckoning oneself dead to self the infilling of the Holy Spirit, and the Rest of Faith, Life across the J~rdan in the Land of Promise, these are familiar and- deeply prized truths and their wide dissemination and realization on the part of believers, together with the exposition of the Bible, as opposed to merely topical preaching, seems to me the conditions of a Revival of God's work in this land, which shall reanimate the churches. and enable them to act as the cementing bond in your vast and varied population.

" Ever your attached friend, F. B. MEYER."

THE SIEGE OF TIBET.

BY F. B. SHAW, WAKEFIELD, ENGLAND, LATE OF LEH, BRITISH TIBET.

Situated in the heart of a vast continent, guarded on the north by immense deserts and arid plateaus, shllt in on the other sides by the loftiest mountains in the world, Tibet is as inaccessible as any country well could be. Small wonder that its wondrous line of snowy peaks, which glistened so strangely above the mists of the plain, and from which issued the mighty rivers upon which his crops depended, became an object of reverence and religious awe to the ancient dweller in the Indian lowlands. This reputation of the unknown has descended to modern times, when Tibet is almost the only country in the world absolutely and of a set purpose closed to Europeans, the country of the Dalai Lama, a priest-king as wonderful as any Prestor John, the country of reputed mahatmas-in a word, the country of mystery.

But Tibet has not always been the" Great Closed Land." Friar Odoric, of Pordenone, past through the country about 1325; and it is quite in keeping with the energetic character of their order that several Jesuits traveled in Tibet during the seventeenth century, but without making a permanent settlement. This was first done by Desideri, who resided in Lhasa from 1716 to 1729. At first alone, this Jesuit was joined in 1719 by twelve Oapuchin friars under Or~io della Penna. They seem to have had a very flourishing mission; but they had fallen on troublous days. Civil wars and insurrections against the Ohinese having thrown the country into anarchy, the missionaries were expelled in 1760. During the last twenty years of their stay the Capuchins had been practically isolated, and with their departure the land was thoroughly closed. For one hundred years not half a dozen Europeans, none of them missionaries, succeeded in entering the country, and of these only one reached Lhasa. For one hundred years the Ohristian Ohurch left Tibet to slumber into death.

To their honor be it said, the Romish Church was the first to resume attempts. In 1846 the Redemptorists Huc and Gabet penetrated to Lhasa, hoping to be allowed to settle there; but Ohinese influence prevailed, and after only a few weeks' stay they were driven out of the country.

The time had now come for Protestants to take up the work, the Moravians being first in the field. But their work was in so far different from any other attempt, as, when the pioneer missionaries Heyde and Pagellleft home, neither they nor the directing board had Tibet or the Tibetans in their minds. On the contrary, the new effort, prompted by the veteran Chinese missionary GiitzlafI, was directed to the Mongolians. Only after failing to reach Mongolia through Russia was the attempt made to penetrate through Tibet, and only when this attempt, renewed at various places, had utterly failed, was the finger of God recognized as pointing to a settlement among Tibetan Buddhists living around the western frontier of Ohinese Tibet. To this day the visitor can see in the library of the oldest station the Mongol books brought out by the pioneers. Time and space fail to relate in full the story of this mission. Suffice it to say that the missionaries decided in 1856 to settle in the Valley of Lahaul. Attempts to obtain land in the chief village failed, and the pioneers were obliged to content themselves with Kyelang, a village on the opposite side of the valley. This was again a providential leading, for it soon appeared that Kyelang was in every way more suitable than the village originally thought of. The same providence was apparent in the fact that just at that time there was in the service of the Moravian Church a man of rare linguistic talent, H. A. Jaeschke, who was willing to devote himself to the exploratioJ? of the difficult and little-known Tibetan language. The untiring energy of these three men soon made Kyelang a center of light. Not only was the Gospel preacht to the villagers at hand, but long itinerations from village to village served to make it widely known. Quickly realizing the fact that they had to do with a people possest of an alphabet and a literature of their own, they started a lithographic M0 N G 0 L A lQ . S A .IT 0 o 7'

II, O!

O~_ _'fIO ~'lh·()r)l11{,R, 2(~J ~IJO —.±OO 600 MISSIONARY MAP OF TIBET, (Dotted lines indicate trade routes,) The Scaudinavian Alliance l'tIi88ion has aleo l'ibetan Missionaries in Ghoom India, in Baksadnar, Bhutan, and iu Guntak, Sikkim. printing-press, from which school-books, catechisms, hymns, tracts and B,ible portions were issued in rapid succession.

In a few years another station was founded in Poo, in the Upper Sutlej Valley, close to the borders of Chinese Tibet, and on an import- ' ant commercial route. But Ladak, with its capital Leh, on the upper course of the Indus, was the spot which seemed most desirable. Leh is a great center of Tibetan trade, as well as the metropolis of Western Tibetan Buddhism, and no stone was left unturned to secure a regular station there; but its ruler, the Maharajah of Kashmir, tho allowing some freedom of travel through the country, anxiously excluded resideut Europeans from his territories. Not till 1885 did the Maharajah give the required permission, when Leh was immediately occupied. A new feature in the work was a fully equipped medical mission, which has proved a most useful adjunct. Its temporary cessation, owing to a series of adverse circumstances, is all the more to be regretted, as the Roman Catholics saw fit, in 1888, to start a work of their own in Leh. The visible results of the work at all stations are small, very small; but the conviction, caused by the circumstances attending the origin of the work, that the mission is where God would have it, has sustained the directing board at home and the missionaries abroad in their efforts. So far from withdrawing, the Moravians are seeking to extend their work.

An encouraging sign in answer to much prayer for Tibet is seen in the great interest now taken in this field of work. While the Moravians were for years alone, there are now about forty men and women engaged in Tibetan work. The same impulse seems to have come to many minds in various places. Miss Annie Taylor, originally attacht to the China Iuland Mission, naturally demands first attention. Her work in Sining brought her into contact with the Tibetans, and she determined to try what could be done. Proceeding to Darjiling, she acquired some knowledge of the language, and then returning to China, started on her adventurous journey. She had to return, foiled of her hopes of reaching Lhasa; but the journey was not in vain. Her marvelous feat drew universal attention to the people on whose behalf it was made, and in the course of a few months the Tibetan Pioneer Mission was launched. With fourteen companions she returned to Sikkim, there to continue linguistic studies, and, if possible, to penetrate from thence into the country. In and near Darjiling she found several Swedish missionaries belonging to the Scandinavian Alliance Mission (U. S. A.) engaged in similar work.

In the meantime another worker had been made ready. Mr. and Mrs. Polhill-Turner, like Miss Taylor, belonging to the Chiua Inland Mission, had also had Tibet laid on their hearts. When stationed at Sining they devoted what time they could to studying Tibetan, 'but not finding it a suitable place they removed, and after many wanderings settled in Sungpan in the autumn of 1891. A prolonged drought having roused the superstious fears of the Ohinese, (Mr. Turner is careful to say that the Tibetans took no part), a terrible riot broke ()ut and the missionaries were driven away. Here, again, was God's hand working wonderfully; Mr. Turner was taken away from Ohina only that he might take the leadership of some of those who had originally joined Miss Taylor in Sikkim, but now desired to seperate themselves from her. Thus the Tibetan Mission Band was formed. Besides these workers the International Missionary Alliance (U. S. A.) in 1892, also sent men to Darjiling, to acquire the language. All these workers are new, and for this reason little could be said of the work done, even were space to allow of it.

And now let us see how the forces are disposed around the mighty mountain ramparts. Let the reader take a good map. He will find the north of Tibet to be a vast uninhabited region, where the missionary would find no work to do. Ooming round to the west, the Moravians hold Tibetan districts in the higher valleys of the Indus, Sutlej, and tributary rivers. Lower down the Indus and west of the Moravians, the Scandinavians are commencing work in Baltistan. This is an important step, for it means the occupation of a district with 100,000 souls as yet untouched by regular work; Mohammedans by religion, but speaking Tibetan, and members of the Tibetan family. Toward the south, Almora is occupied by the London Society, who have devoted what time they could spare to Tibetans, and where an independent worker, Mr. Agnew, has settled. Nepal is as yet unoccupied, being closed to missionaries. The Scotch mission has long held Sikkim and devoted much time to the Tibetans; but this branch of their work is now presumably taken off their hands by the members of the various societies destined for ~'ibet. Bhotan is unoccupied by Protestants, but the Oatholics have a work in that country. In 1854 they had obtained a footing in Tibet, were ejected four years later, and retired to Bhutan. We finally come to the east, or (i)hinese side, where the Oatholics have several stations, but where no Protestants are working at present.

We hear, however, that Mr. Polhill-Turner has made an arrangement with J. Hudson Taylor, by which his men will form a separate group affiliated to the O. I. M., but set apart for Tibetan work. They will therefore move round to the Ohinese frontier of Tibet, thus completing the ring of attacking forces. The present writer rejoices over this decision, for he is convinced that the road to Lhasa lies through Ohina. The population is densest, the country is most fertile, political jealousies are least on that side. But the strong fortress is not to.be taken at first storm, and many weary years may have to be spent in the trenches. We do not believe that a sudden dash at Lhasa is in any way advisable, inasmuch as it would probably only serve to make

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE

the people more suspicious. Also the British Government is anxious to establish friendly relations with Tibet, from which the missionaries must ultimately derive benefit. A recently publisht report on the matter shows how difficult this is, and it would be a matter of regret if the missionaries should by any hasty actioR delay the desired event. The advance will be gradual, the whole country being occupied, and every outpost having'a support to fall back upon. This may, probably will, be slow work; but nothing else can be expected. Tibetan Buddhism, however grotesque it may seem to us, has a firm hold on the people, and stands ready for battle. Let us, therefore, while thanking God for the work already done, and the great accession of workers, not imagine that the difficulties are past.' God may be preparing another Jericho; but we must be prepared for much toil before the power of Dalai Lamas is broken.

Any enumeration of the forces arrayed against Tibet would, however, be incomplete without a mention of the Tibet Prayer Union. Originally launched in connection with the Moravian work, it has grown so as to demand a separate existence; and it now consists of a union of those interested in Tibet, being independent of and above every society. The workers in the field expect great things from this union, for when Tibet falls, it will be in answer to prayer. There is no missionary who does not feel himself strengthened by its existence and quiet work. We can only wish that all who desire the good of Tibet-and we are persuaded that very many are regular in their supplications for that country-would definitely join the union, and so enroll themselves personally in one of the regiments-and by no means the least important-detailed for the siege of Tibet.

NOTE I.-The latest books on our subject are (1) "Working and Waiting for Tibet," Moravian Publication Office, Fetter Lane, London, E. C., and Bethlehem, Pa., 1891; (2)" The Great Closed Land," by A. W. Marsten. Partridge & Co., London, 1893. .

NOTE 2.-The secretaries of the Tibet Prayer Union are: Messrs. Ford and Ashton, War- Ington Street, Ashton-under-Lyne, England.

NOTE 8.-There being some confusion as regards the spelling of certain common names, the following may be of interest: (1) The orthography "Tibet" seems to be the best, the form" Thlbet" having no sufficient authority. The name is of doubtful origin, being certainly not Tibetan. (2) The form "Lhasa" would seem to be best, as corresponding most closely in letters and pronunciation with the Tibetan "lha-sa "-abode of the deity. (3) The form "lama" (Tib-" bla-ma," with mute b) is the only correct rendering; the use of the word "llama" rests on confusion with the South American quadruped, which may claim to be allowed the exclusive use of Its own name.

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE.

BY REV. WlLLIAM ASHMORE, D. D., SWATOW, CHINA.

Some people in Ohina are sanguine of great and immediate advancement. They consider that Ohina has now discovered her need and that, therefore, impelled by the sturdy, practical common sense of her people, she will lose no time in giving effect to her more enlightened views, and will take her place in the great procession of the nations,., Others haveno such expectations. They consider China to be like the sluggard of holy writ, disturbed in its sleep of ages, it has merely rolled over-and merely says: "Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep." Her administrative heads are stupefied with conservatism, and will not change without still more violent convulsions 1 And so, after this little spurt of reform has spent itself, things will all fall back into the old ruts, according to the litany of Chinese politics, "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be."

Each of these views has much which may be said in its favor, therefore a more correct answer to the question may be arrived at by taking some items on both sides into the account. It becomes a case of general average.

I: The first point to be noted in the consideration of the question as to whether China will now become progressive is contained in the affirmation that slLe has advanced immensely already. This fact is beyond dispute. One who notes the growth of a tree, by the week or the month, will not discover much progress, but by making the observation extend over an interval of several years, he will find that there has been an immense advance. In order to apprehend the progress which China has made, we need to go back and note the state of things before the first war with England, in 1842.

At that time Chinese statesmen knew nothing of the West. Their ignorance was dense. They knew nothing, and they cared nothing. None of them ever went West. To find a Chinaman who had been to London or New York was at once to give him a new designation. " Boston Jack" and "London Tom" were so called because one had been to Boston and the other to London. Of intercourse with Western people, there was none whatever. Europeans and Americans were not wanted, and were not allowed the freedom of the soil anywhere in China. The only place allowed them was that small patch of ground along the river front of Canton, known as "The Thirteen Houses," so called· because there were that many dwellings and warehouses there to be occupied by foreigners of all nationalities alike. Then there was a. garden plot for common use, in which they all had to get their airing a.nd exercise, under the greatest limitation and restraint. If they ventured outside of their "jail-bounds," they were liable to be mobbed and stoned. Inside of the gate of the city no man could go. If he attempted it, he riskt his life. They could also take a little run down the river, for a dozen miles, to Whampoa, where the ships anchored. That comprised their privileges in China.

i~e estimate placed on foreigners by the Chinese was contemptuous to the last degree. They were spoken of as "barbarians," "redheaded devils," who had come to China to beg the privilege of supplying themselves with tea, and who were, as a very great favor, permit. ted to bask under the imperial smile. China was to them the Central Kingdom. All other countries were on the outskirts, and wer~ reckoned as the mere rind of civilization. When dealing with them officially, the mandarins deputed only low-class subordinates, but littl~ above the grade of constables, to "instruct the ignorant barbarians how to demean themselves." Then the most arrogant, haughty, supercilious and utterly unbearable manner was always assumed. Even Lord Napier, when sent out to negotiate a better understanding, was addrest as "a barbarian "-he was called "the barbarian eye" in all official communications-he was snubbed and insulted and treated with an infinite disdain. An attempt to get the Viceroy to use more courteous language only called out a scornful laugh and another kick. England herself was called" a tribute bearer," and was regarded as a distant dependency of China, along with Siam and Tibet, and the regions occupied by wild tribes on the frontier.

The Chinese, then, had no steamers, no sailing ships, no telegraph, no railroads, no ambassadors at their capital, no open ports except Canton, no foreign consuls recognized, nobody to represent them at foreign courts, no books or papers that told them anything about foreign nations, no foreign improvement of any kind; their trade was all done in the old-fashioned junks; their men-of-war were all small and contemptible junks, but little better than their merchantmen, each one armed with several old smooth-bore cannon, full of blisters in the casting, and almost as dangerous to those who stood behind them as t() those who were in front. Their rabbles of militia, without drill, and without organization worthy of the name, still practised with bows and arrows and old matchlocks, and thought to scare their enemy by the flaunting of flags, the banging of gongs, noisy vociferation, and fierce paintings of tiger-heads on their wooden shields. Ohina was a thousand years behind the rest of the world, and, at that time, there was not the least sign that a change would ever come. Would China ever come to recognize the nations, the West, as equals? Never! Would her viceroys ever adopt terms of equality with foreign consuls? Never! Would China ever have any use for Western science and Western improvements? Never! Would the supremely august and" Solitary one" in Peking ever admit foreign embassadors to his presence 1:" Never ! Never! Let the heavens fall first. Would there come a time< when foreigners would have the free range of the empire? Never! Would the proud, stiff-necked, conceited and supercilious mandarins ever be found imploring foreign aid to keep them in resources to run their ship of state ? Never! Would China ever be found sending her most renowned statesmen to carry the respects of his imperial majesty to those despised and so-called tributaries of the West? Never-s() long as the world stands ! Yet all this, and far more, has come to pass. China began to go to school in 1842. She has had several special semesters since. She has been in the public school of the nations and has had private tutors of her own. It is a course of rough discipline that she has gone through. She has rebelled and kickt at the teach- ers, but her stiff-necked mandarins have had to yield to the power of .solomon's celebrated mortar-and-pestel treatment. Braying in the mortar has done them good. They have not got there yet, but they .are on the way, and will "fetch up" by and by.

Now, look at some of the changes that have taken place. That {)ffensive expression, "barbarian," has been knocked out of aU official documents, consuls are the equals of viceroys, ministers plenipoten- tiary reside at the imperial capital; the Chinese have reorganized their army; they have reconstructed their navy; they have rebuilt their forts; they have remodeled their whole commercial marine. The old junks of such enormous size, that used to run to Batavia and Singa- pore and Siam, are all gone. They were crowded out by sailing ships, and now the sailing ships have been crowded out by steamers, and the Chinese own steamer-fleets of their own; they have iron-clads and tor- pedo boats, and arsenals, and huge dry docks of their own. They have the most reliable part of their revenue collected for them by for- eigners; they have telegraphs and railroads. They have started great foundries of their own; they have started silk filature establishments, and cotton-mills. They now have banks of their own and insurance {)ffices. Once they did all their business in the West through foreign houses in Hong Kong and Shanghai; now they have their own agents in London, Berlin, New York and San Francisco. Instead of a stray sailor called" Boston Jack" or "London Tom" they now have able .and wealthy business men of their own-men who have1 become mil- lionaires in the West, and who compel the respect of the whole com- , mercial world. All this is progress. Certainly the tree has grown, if it has been imperceptibly.

II. In the next place it must be noted that these advances make -other advances necessary-advances so great, that aU that has been before will be thrown in the shade! There is an immense amount of 'seed sown ready to spring up; there are vast potencies at work to 'Produce more changes; there is a logic of progress which is bound to :assert itself. One of a kind begets another of the same kind; two different kinds make a demand for a third kind. One successful <:otton-mill means two cotton-mills, and two mills means three mills. One telegraph wire means another wire. Twenty miles of railroad means a hundred miles, and a hundred miles means a thousand in the future. .A short road from Tientsin to Peking, less than a hun- dred miles, means a long road from Peking to Hankow, six hun- dred and fifty miles, and a road from Peking to Hankow, means an extension to Oanton, five hundred miles more-and eleven hu,ndred and fifty miles of main trunk lines means innumerable branch lines, and all that means radical change, industrial revolution, and continual progress.

The most significant indication of progress is the altered attitude of the Chinese science to all things Western. The change of sentiment is not complete, but it is going on, and will continue to go on, till Western ideas will permeate and dominate future Chinese civilization. The most important bureau in Peking to-day is the one which has to do with foreign affairs. Powerful viceroys, like Li Hung Chang and Ohang Chi Tung, have English-speaking linguists attached to their yamen. Forty years ago such a thing would have been pronounced impossible; they have English books translated and laid before them; they have daily newspapers started-a marvel of progress; they have schools for teaching Western science. The emperor has actually issued an edict commending to his people the adoption of such Western improvements as the Chinese may deem advantageous. This is an astonishing stride. It does not say so, but it does mean that China, officially, is getting ready to declare a break with the old. It is slipping the anchor and letting the ship drift into the Western gulfstream.

Then, too, China is being affected powerfully by her emigrants who have gone abroad-have become inoculated with various Western ideas, and have come back to let them germinate. Furthermore, a score of open ports have become luminous and radiating centres. Tens and hundreds of thousands of her people, at these places, are getting their eyes opened. Persons at home can hardly conceive of the change of attitude in the minds of the common people that is now beginning to take place in consequence of the events of the last few years. They have seen the energy and efficiency of the western man; they have seen their own mandarins quail before him. The glamor of superiority, which surrounded these mandarins and literati in their estimations, has begun to fade as a rainbow fades. When John the Baptist came, men mused and "were in expectation." A state of "expectation" is the soil out of which changes sprout. Without exaggeration we may say that, up and down the coast of China, millions of people are" in expectation" of something. So all that enters into the preparation. Not only are they expecting something, but they are longing for something. Things can hardly be worse, they think, and they may be better.

III. It will appear then that the real question is not whether Ohina has progrest or will progress, but it is, at 10hat rate will China now progress? This will call for a reestimate of the forces at work-those holding back and those impelling forward, and their mutual pullings and haulings with each other.

The former come first. Origiually they had the entire field, , adversely to them nobody dared to peep or to chirp. Conservatives they are called, but obstructionists and dead weights is what they really are. The China "Mission Hand Book" gives the number of leading mandarins-that is, of high grade mandarins-at a few over ten thousand. This does not include the large retinue connected with the imperial household; then there are the literati, attending examination still, about six hundred thousand; then there is the large roll of past literati, the number of which it is difficult to ascertain, and certain of the gentry, so-called, with them, who cannot be less than a million. At the outset ~'}l of these classes were of one mind and of one instinct to oppose foreign ideas. They included the edu- cated brains of China; they represented all the power and all the prestige of the nation; they were ben t on resisting foreign encroach- ment, in maintaining the complete isolation of Ohina, and the con- servation unmixt of their ancestral inheritance of civilization. The mass of them hated the foreigner, and were ready to drive him out into the sea. .Out of this immense class began to be born, little by little, the new class-the men of progressive ideas, the men who discovered quicker than others that Ohina was kicking against the pricks. They have been growing, little by little, since the first war with England. For a generation they were but few, without communication or con- ference with each other. Some high statesmen were in this class; they stood where they were compelled to see the truth. But they were not assertive, nor were they at all agreed in the extent of the innovation they would sanction. They took to improved military and naval arrangements first, and yielded to other demands slowly and reluctantly. They still considered China able to dictate her own course. While some of them saw the real advantages of Western methods, and what an immense boom their introduction would be to China as a nation-others of them advocated a limited adoption of Western appliances, chiefly on the principle of fighting fire with fire; they would beat the foreigner by resorting to his own weapons. Small at first, this class has now become large and influential. Great statesmen are now enrolled among them; the influence of traveled Chinese is on their side; foreign diplomacy is on their side; the wars of China have all been on their side; and the whole drift of the gene- ration is on their side. Of course, there is friction and collision, and that is what is the matter with China just now. She is a divided house. The conser- vatives are powerful, and bigoted, and desperate-they cling as for dear life to all the features of the old system of administration and emolument. But the others are becoming powerful too, and are reso- lute, and are coming into touch with each other. Two civilizations are struggling in the womb of Ohina. The second one is Jacob, the Supplanter. First, it is one that is likely to claim the portion of the first-born, and then it is the other. Jacob will start his Reform Society and appear about to lead the host. Then, all at once, his Reform Society will be knocked to pieces by the red and hairy hand of Esau.

Let no one despair of the outcome. It will be Jacob and not Esau that will win at the end. But it may take more time than we pushing Western people are willing to allow. The rate of progression may be slow and tedious. At the same time we are cheered with the hope that, in the Providence of God, events may be accelerated. It may be peaceably, and it may be with commotion and upheaval, but the consummation is surely coming. Conservatism may show its power to humiliate Li Hung Chang after all the honor heapt upon him, but that power is being exhausted with every blow it strikes. It may never be possible to do as bold a thing again.

In addition to all this, allowance must be made for inherent difficulties, which lie in the way of radical and rapid changes in China, even when pusht by willing and unfett;:;::"ed hands. These arise from the crystallized form of society-the time and labor required to move such immense masses of human beings into new lines of thought and action. But into that large subject we cannot enter here.

IV. When it comes to missionary aspects of the question, as to whether China will become progressive, we appeal to a comparison of the present status with that of the past. We look back to a time when Robert Morrison was the only missionary to China. Then he had to dodge about the foreign settlement at Canton to escape observation. Now Robert Morrison and his wife have become twenty-five hundred strong, and he is the most ubiquitous person of the foreigners in the whole empire. Once Leang-A-Fa was the only convert. Now Leang- A-Fa has become seventy thousand strong, and is the growing class of China-he is the man of the future-the coming Chinaman. Others will decrease, but he will increase. Like Abraham, he will become the father of multitudes-those of his countrymen who will come to believe with him, will be like the stars for numbers. Once the Chinese teacher who helpt Dr. Morrison translate the Scripture, had to carry the manuscript concealed under his jacket, to avoid arrest. Now Bible Societies and Tract Societies occupy central points in their great cities and send out their printed pages, by the million. every year for the healing of the nation. Native churches are springing up by the thousand, and native speakers by the thousand. In her pristine state China had no public speakers. Among the incidental things being done by missions for China, is the raising up of a class of men trained to address crowds of people. In course of time, other classes of men than preachers will catch the spirit and learn the artthen a new dynamic element will enter into social and political life.

THE WOMEN OF CroNA-HEATHEN AND CBlUSTIAN

Not to prolong the subject, just rest the inquiry on two things. Oontrast two events in missionary history. In the one the translator, spoken of, appears slipping into the back door of Robert Morrison's dwelling with his contraband manuscript hid away in his clothes; in the other, a deputation of missionaries, headed by a foreign ambassador, marches into the imperial precincts to present a copy of the whole Bible to the Empress Dowager, who accepts it with pleasure and appreciation, while the servants of the Emperor are seen at the book stalls buying copies for themselves. The stride from the little alley in Canton to the palace in Pe~ing is tremendous. Then again, who, of all the missionaries of thirty years ago, familiar with the disdainful manner of even the yamen lackeys, could then have dreamt that the greatest statesman of Ohina would be receiving a deputation of missionary supporters in New York City, and should there put in writing an expression of his estimate of the value of their labors, and pay them an imperial compliment for their moral and personal worth. And yet that, too, has come to pass. Let no one say that missionary work in C~ina does not move. If all this be not progress, then what is progress?

China has been called a hard field. And snch in truth it has been, partly because of the intense materialism of its Confucian ethics, partly because of blind and slavish subservience to antiquity, and partly because its people have been trained for ages to think in bulk. But a freshet has come, the ice is beginning to crack and to break. The world has seen great ingatherings of disciples at many times and in many places, but in our humble opinion, these may all fall short of what may take place in China when the veil of ancestralism shall be torn away from the eyes of her myriad myriads of people.

THE WOMEN OF CHINA-HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN.

BY MRS. GEORGE S. 1LA.YS.

To nnderstand a woman-Ohinese or American-one must have some knowledge of her home, her family cares, and her habits of thought. A typical Chinese family consists of the father and motherin-law, two or three sons and their wives and several grandchildren, all living in rooms opening upon the same high-walled court-yard, and sharing the same kitchen.

The father and sons work for and contribute to the common purse, and so strict are their ideas of impartiality, or rather so jealous is each member of the family of the others~ that a husband may not take even of the money he himself has earned to buy a. present for his own wife, without buying one equally v!l-luable for each of 'his sisters-in-law. The Chinaman has ways and means, however, of evading almost every law or custom, and the fond husband buys a handsome gown and sends it and his wife for a few days to her maternal home. From there she will return triumphantly displaying her gown as a present from her mother.

In the home the mother-in-law is usu~ly-but not always-the head. Sometimes a daughter-in-law of unusually bright mind or vicious temper rules the whole household. The quickest way & daughter-in-law possesses by which to bring her mother-in-law to subjection is threatening suicide. If a woman kills herself her spirit is supposed to return to haunt the mother-in-law, but worse than this to the practical mind of the Chinaman, her living relatives will gather and by demanding a costly funeral, will plunge the whole family into heavy debt that they will be unable to pay for years.

Imagine the situation in a Chinese home, and it becomes at once apparent that peace and happiness can not reign continually. On the one hand is the daughter-in-law, a young girl, perhaps indulged and spoiled from her babyhood in her mother's home, and untrained in housework and sewing. She is suddenly introduced by marriage intoa new home. Her husband, her mother-in-law, her neighbors are aU total strangers. She is miserably homesick; she gets wretchedly tired' doing all sorts of unaccustomed work; she is criticised, laughed at, or' reviled for her stupidity or her indolence.

On the other hand is the mother-in-law. She has perhaps suffered for years under the hard reign of her mother-in-law; she is now ready for her turn to sit on the throne. She expects to be treated with obedient consideration by her son's wife; she expects to take life easily in her old age. Instead of this she discovers that her new daughter-in-law is saucy, careless and wasteful, if not actually thievish; she is above all taking the place in her beloved son's affections which the mother has always held.

Remember, they are two heathen women with hot and hasty tempers which have never been controlled; each with a stock of vile words. and insulting epithets at her tongue's end, and it is easy to imagine the result. When there are several daughters-in-law in the samehouse, and children of different mothers ready to quarrel at a, moment's notice, and each mother ready to take her own child's part to the bitter end, it is often "confusion worse confounded."

It is well in such a household if there be one at the head who can command obedience and at least a semblance of peace. As the daughters-in-law grow older and wiser, as they bear sons to add luster to the family name, and as the various elements of the family become accustomed to each other, terrific outbursts of temper and violent chastisements by the mother-in-law become less frequent. There are, of course, some cases where the mother-in-law and her son's wife live together in loving harmony, but these are, unfortunately, rare exceptions.

The saddest and most hopeless lot in China is that of the" nourished daughter-in-law;" the girl who, yet too young to marry, is sent to her betrothed husband's home because of her parents' death or extreme poverty. Her mother-in-law resents this most vehemently. Why should she be called upon to feed and clothe for years the unfortunate child? .Ail there is no one to take the girl's part, she is usually over-worked, reviled, beaten and sometimes half-starved and driven to sleep with the dogs in her new home. If the mother-in-law goes too far, however, resource may be had to a curious mob-law, as far as I know, only practist by the women of China.

Not long ago an orphan girl was sent to live with her mother-inlaw who had already one daughter-in-law living with her. The child's betrothed husband was an industrious business man a good many years older than herself. He was seldom at home, and even when there, as it was not good form for him to take any notice of his little bride before marriage, he knew nothing of how she was treated. Altho the girl was a gentle, modest child, afraid to say or do anything contrary to her mother-in-Iaw's wishes, she was most cruelly treated. When she was thirteen years old, she 'inadvertently did something to offend her. mother and sister-in-law, and the two women, working themselves into a fiendish rage, killed her with scissors, cutting her :flesh horribly and slitting her tongue, but leaving no mark upon her face. When she was dead they carefully drest her in her best garments, and, according to custom, were obliged to send word of her death to her aunt, her only living relative. This aunt was a desperate character, a beggar-woman who could hope or fear nothing from the magistrates, as she had not enough money to make it worth an official's while to pay any attention to her case. She obeyed the summons at once, and after carefully examining the body of the dead child, returned home, and gathering together thirty or forty women, each armed with an awl or sharp pointed instrument, came to execute vengeance on the murderers. The two women, however, managed to hide themselves, and the infuriated mob were obliged to disperse after being assured by the bridegroom, who was horrified at the dreadful death of his bride, that a grand and costly funeral should be given in her honor.

In another instance within my knowledge, a mother-in-law who had beaten her daughter-in-law to death, did not escape so easily. In this case the murderess was caught by the mob of women armed with awls and sharp metal pins; they dragged her out into the street, stript her of her clothing and prickt and jagged her furiously. Then they .dragged her over the stones the whole length of the street two or three times, and finally left her, after pushing a quantity of briars and small thornes into her flesh. She was carried home by her friends more dead than alive. "No one in that village has dared to kill her daughter-in-Iaw since that time," was the significant conclusion given by the Ohristian woman telling me the story.

It is frightful to see a woman deliberately" nourishing wrath," as the Chinese express it. The word translated" nourishing" can also be rendered "kindle," as in "kindle a fire," and is most expressive in connection with the working-up of anger. It was once my unfortunate experience to see my nurse-maid, "nourish" or "kindle" wrath. One day, after having a quarrel with the washerman, she sat down in spite of my remonstrances, and deliberately gave way to her evil passions. She drew her breath in with great violence at long and regular intervals, until she became wholly unconscious of her surroundings. In this state, which lasted about forty hours, she threw herself about violently, and talkt deliriously, especially after I had applied the mustard plasters which I had heard were effective in such cases. Altho I lean toward homeopathic treatment, on this occasion I made two plasters thick and strong, one foot broad by two feet long, and applied them on her chest and down her back. While I was preparing the plasters my cook told me that the Ohinese would call one in this woman's condition "possest of demons." I am glad to state that by the aid of those mustard plasters, I exorcised the demons, and better yet, that they have never dared to return to that woman!

She came legitimately by her temper. She often told me of her grandfather, who had a long wished for and only son born to him late in life. He was so greatly delighted that he went in and out of his wife's room, exclaiming, "aren't you happy! aren't you happy!" After repeatedly replying in the affirmative, the old lady finally becoming irritated answered emphaticallly, "No, I am not happy." Whereupon the old man "nourished wrath," refused to eat and drink, and died in a few days. Serious illness or death often follows this deliberate giving way to anger.

Women who claim to be possest of a" fox or a wolf god," are much feared and reverenced by the Chinese. I once askt an intelligent Ohristian woman, Su May, whether she had ever known any women claiming this possession. She answered that she had met with very few, and those all claimed to be possest of a "fox god." When a pupil in one of our Christian schools, she had been allowed by the matronwho had not yet given up all her heathen superstitions-to witness the attempted healing of a very sick child by a woman possest of a "fox god."

Several of the school-girls stole into the room while the woman mumbled her incantations-intelligible only to herself-and it was not long before she turned angrily to the matron, and declaring that her god could do nothing in the presence of those believi::J.g the " Jesus doctrine," gave up the case and went away. She afterwards bitterly reproacht the woman who had conducted her to the school, saying, t< you should not have taken me there. Don't you know I have nothing to do with people holding their belief?" She declared that the child would surely die, as she was the run-away soul of a little nun, who had in her previous existence broken a bowl, and her mistress was calling to her to come back and account for the damage done to her property. But the child recovered in spite of this prophecy. .

After Su May left school, her fathel' took her for a visit among old family friends whom she had not seen since a little girl. Nearly every woman and child in the village crowded to see the natural-footed girl, who had been educated by foreigners, and among them came a woman who at once caught Su May's attention from her resemblance to the woman possest of a "fox god." She entered the room in a gli~ing serpentine manner, with averted eyes, which were never lifted in a straightforward, direct look into the face of another. By slipping behind some of the other women, she sought to avoid notice, but Su May said· to her at once, "you are possest of a "fox god, aren't you ?"

"Dreadful!" the woman gaspt," How do you know? No one told you about me, for I have been watching you." .

" I have a way of recognizing you," answered Su May, "but I won't tell you my way."

" Are you possest with a god also?" askt the woman.

"Yes," answered Su May, "I have the true God in me. He is with me all the time. Is your' fox god' with you? Let him speak to us through you."

" My god has gone to Shanghai," confusedly answered the woman, slinking out of the room as rapidly as possible.

Another woman of this kind was for a time in Mrs. Nevius' sewing class, but she declared she could not prophesy before the Christian school-girls. The most striking part of Su May's story was her state- ment that all the possest women of whom she had known or heard, confest at once on hearing the name of Jesus, that" He is true. He is the Son of the true God." And while others around might mock and jeer at the preaching of the Gospel, they either listened with respectful attention, or evaded it entirely.

The women who claim a "wolf god" are of a fierce nature, advis- ing more cruel methods of averting misfortune or curing the sick than those who are under the guidance of a "fox god." A petty mandarin living near Chepoo, having two wives, had the great misfortune to have no children. In great discontent with this state of affairs, he sent for a woman possest of a" wolf god," and askt her to tell him the reason for his ill-fortune. She was a total stranger to him and to both of his wives, so it could not have been an old grudge or wish for revenge that influenced her demands. She told him he would never have good luck as long as he kept his second wife; that she must not be divorced, but killed. The head wife was in real sorrow at this ver- dict and begged the mandarin to spare the unfortunate woman's life, but he remained determined to follow the "wolf god's" advice. Strip- ping the heavy wadded garments from his second wife (with whom, as far as known, he had had no previous quarrel) he drove her out into the bitter cold, where she was soon frozen to death.

The religious feelings of Ohinese women vary greatly in different localities. In some places they are distinctly religious, visiting tem- ples, worshiping daily at a private shrine in the home, fasting, praying and endeavoring by good works to lay up for themselves a reward in the future world. In the eastern part of Shantung Province this was not the case. The women as a rule never visit the temples, and worship no private gods. They are, of course, filled with' many vague and dark superstitions. Hard workt, improperly nourished, easily distracted and excited by the little details of daily life, they seem to give little, if any, thought to their future after death. It is commonly believed that a woman will change at death into a pig-considered the filthiest of animals-to atone for the sins committed during her lifetime,such as polluting pure water, wasting food, cutting cloth, reviling her husband, worrying her mother-in-law, etc. From a pig to a woman, a woman to a pig, the dreary transmigration goes on forever. Others believe in total annihilation, but most women dismiss the question of a future life by a careless" who' knows?" or by the sad statement, "I fear no future suffering. My lot cannot possibly be worse in the world to come than it is in this life."

This picture of heathen womanhood would be misleadingly dark and' gloomy if all bright coloring be omitted. It is indeed a black and bitter life, even among heathen homes that get no ray of light occasionally. Hunger satisfied, tho with coarsest food, a refreshing breeze after a hot day, warmth in winter, a shelter and rest at night, the doubtful joy of having overcome an adversary in a reviling match, or, the relief of escaping with whole bones from a fierce quarrel, make a lining to the black cloud of life, which, if not silver, is at least lighter than the prevailing hue.

But we may certainly call bright silver the joyous smile of an innocent child, the true love which children give to and receive from their mother, vigorous health with few nerves, and the natural love of life, which is the portion of all God's creatures. Add to this an apathetic disposition, an astonishing lack of envy of those in better circumstances, and the fact that a quarrel, which wonld drive an American woman into a long siege of nervous prostration, is but meat and drink to the ordinary Chinese woman, and one has a clearer insight into their lives.

Many deeds of unselfish and even heroic kindness are performed in heathen homes, of which the world hears nothing. In no other land are daughters more carefully guarded from impurity of action- tho purity of thought or word is considered unimportant. Altho the children do not render the cheerful obedience which Christianity demands, yet the care and protection of infirm and aged parents is a rule rarely departed from.

But notwithstanding all these ameliorating circumstances, it is with a feeling of distinct relief that one leaves a heathen home, too often filled with a " darkness that can be felt," and enters the home of a Clll'istian. In this connection a story which I have already told in The Independent, is so apt, that perhaps it is worth repeating. After a morning spent with a Chinese woman, she inteITupted my Gospel message with the question, "Is your mother-in-law living?" " No," I answered. "Does your husband get druuk?" "No." "Does he smoke opium?" "No." "Does he beat you?" " No," I replied. "He has never struck me a blow in his life." It took her several moments to become convinced of this astonishing fact, and then she turned to me saying impressively, "You have been talking to me of heaven and hell in the world to come. Your life now and mine are as heaven and hell."

Those who have seen the changed lives and happy homes of many Chinese women, can testify gladly that nothing but Christianity could perform such miracles. One of the strongest proofs a Christian Chinese woman can make of her sincerity is in unbinding her own or her daughter's feet. In Shantung, with the exception of a few slaves or prostitutes and manchus, all women-whatever their condition of life-bind their feet. It requires an enormous amount of moral courage for.a Chinese woman to go about with natural feet, thus incurring the curiosity, ridicule, and evil insinuations of every one she meets. The change, therefore, is very slow, but it is surely coming, owing to the influence of Christian schools and anti-footbinding societies, or rather to the influence of Christianity.

An old, Godly elder, in the church at Chefoo, who's Christianity was real enough to break an opium habit, strong with the practice of many years, was very fond of telling of the change Christianity wrought in his wife. "Before she became a Christian, she had a most violent temper," he would say in his slow, gentle manner. "She would scold and revile most abusively, and we were all afraid of her. But since she has become a Christian, all is changed. Why now she hasn't even a disposition left," was always his quaint conclusion.

Truly, in a heathen land is most clearly illustrated the truth, " By their fruits ye shall know them."

POLYGAMUS APPLICANTS

POLYGAMOUS APPPIOANTS.-I.

WHAT MISSIONARIES THINK SHOULD BE DONE WITH THEM.

BY REV. DANIEL L. GIFFORD, SEOUL, KOREA.

Toward the close of the year 1894 the church session in Seoul, Korea, had its attention called to certain concrete cases, which raised the question of the status of men with plural wives in relation to church membership. It was not until a year later, however, that any of the members of our mission dreamed that in our copies of "What is Presbyterian .Law," tuckt away under the irrelevant heading of "Who are forbidden to marry," was a statement of the speciallegislation of the General Assembly of 1875, which forbade the admission of men in such relations.

The problem was brought to the attention of the Presbyterian Oouncil, which met about that time, and they were askt to legislate upon the subject. In the debate which followed, it soon became evident that we had upon our hands a question which could not be settled upon the spur of the moment. So its consideration was postponed for one year. From the account of the debate upon this subject at the London Missionary Oonference of 1888, I observed that most of the missionaries from Africa favored exclusion, while quite the reverse was true of most of those from China. I was perplexed and wondered if it might not be true that the social conditions which attended the unhappy practice, might not be different in the different countries.

The first of July arrived, and still no light; then in desperation I decided to appeal to missionaries upon older fields for their advice. A circular letter was prepared and sent to some sixty representative missionaries of various denominations in Japan, China, and India.* So far as I am aware, no such data has ever before been gathered on what is perhaps the most intricate of all mission problems.

The circular letter was as follows: SEOUL, KOREA, July 1, 1895. My dear brother in Christ:-I feel compunctious for taking the time of one, busy with missionary work, to answer my questions. But my justification, I think, will be found in the facts as I state them. The missions in Korea are new missions, and in certain matters need the experience of older missions and missionaries to help them in reaching right conclusions. The three Presbyterian missions working in this country are united in a "Council." At the last annual meeting of the council, the question of the .. They were for the most part people whom I had seen personally at the Shanghai Conference in 1890, and at meetings of the highest ecclesiastical courts of the Congregational and Reformed bodies of Japan, in 1889. admission to church membership of men with plural wives came up for settle- ment. I need not tell you that we found it a very complicated and perplexing question. After an evening of discussion, in which were developt nearly as many opinions as there were missionaries present, it was voted to lay the whole question upon the table for one year, in the hope that we could get more light upon the subject. It is in the interest of "more light," that I am writing to you.

Of course, it is clear that the adopting of such marriage relations after entering the church cannot be allowed; and the Scriptures seem to imply that a man hav- ing once entered into such relations, altho living with only one wife, may not hold ecclesiastical office. But there are other questions for which the answers are more difficult. Allow me to state them.

I. In case a man with plural wives applies for baptism, should he be kept out- side the church as a "perpetual catcchumen?"

II. Or still retaining his wives, should he be allowed to enter the church; and under what conditions, if any?

III.. Or again, should he be required to put away all but one wife?

(a) If so, should the one retained be invariably the first wife, to whom he was married in childhood by his parents, or the wife by whom he has had chil- dren; or ·again. should he be allowed to choose one from the number of first wife and second wives, or concubines?

(b) And should the wife, or wives sent away, be still supported or absolutely divorced? If divorced, what shall be done with the children, if such exist?

IV. Also, what shall be done with a female applicant, in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up?

In answer to the above, will you kindly tell me (a) what is the rule of prac- tice of your mission in dealing with such cases; and (b) what is your own opinion with regard to the same?

As the council will meet in October, may I request an early reply. Thank- ing you in advance, I am, Yours in the work, D. L. GIFFOlID.

REPLIES RECOMMENDING EXCLUSION.

Japan.-Rt. Rev. Bi8hop E. Bickersteth (English Church Mission), Tokio, quotes the action of the Anglican Bishops: "(1) That in no case shall a man·be admitted to baptism who has more than one wife. (2) That a woman being one among several wives, should not be .regarded as a ban to her baptism."

Rev. M. L. (Jordon, P.P. (American Board), Doshisha College, would require such a man to give up all but the first wife. He should support the divorced wife and children, if possible. "But the wife should be put away with a lump sum and pecuniary relations severed, otherwise temptation and fall may follow." The rule of Congregational Church ("largely in the hands of the Japanese") requires separation. Rev. J. B. Ayres (N. Presbyterian), Yamaguchi. "Should think we might rightly insist on no church member having more than one wife; but let him have his option in chosing that one, and leave it to each one to settle in advance the support of those who have been dependent upon him."

Rev. J. L. Atkinson (American Board), Kobe. "I should incline to leave the choice and decision to the man himself. I could never baptize a man who insisted on bringing his heathenism into the church. The whole Christian scheme is hard for the heathen and the natural man, and it would hardly help matters by making one or two or more things easier. See the Sabbath in Roman Catho- lic countries. I should suppose that any man who has any heart or enlightenment at all, would provide for those who may have been his partners in (unwitting) violation of God's law. If a man would not do this to the best of his ability, I should doubt his con- version."

Rev. J. B. Porter(N. Presbyterian), Kanizawa.

The question of plurality of wives has never been a seriously practical ques- tion in the Christian Church in Japan, as it seems to be with you, because in this country a mall cannot legally have more than one wife at the same time.* Many men have concubines; but no one would be admitted to church membership, as long as it is known that he kept a concubine. I have heard of instances where a man became a Christian who had a concubine with children, whereas his legal wife had none. He had the option of putting away his wife by divorce and retaining the mother of his children as his wife. Or, if this were not practicable, he was required to care for the children and support their mother until he could find a home for her. In other cases I have heard of Christian·men securing a proper husband for a former concubine. But in no case have I ever heard of either plural marriage or concubinage recognized in the Church, even tempo- rarily. Therefore, in answer to your questions, I would say that no one should be admitted to membership in the Christian Church, until he has put away all but one of his wives. Each case should be decided on its merits, as to which wife should be retained,-sometimes the mother of children, or, perhaps, the one best loved. Certainly a man should be responsible for the support of children he has brought into the world, and the mother also as long as she is in a dependent con- dition; but if she is not retained as wife, she should be divorced. Your fourth question •a female applicant in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up,' is to my mind the most difficult of solution. But I think in such a case I should decline to baptize her, until her marriage relations were changed. It seems to me vastly important that the Church of Christ should make no compromises in the questions of family and social purity. The only way that the Church can lift up the nations from the tilth of heathenism is by occupying the lofty plane of Gospel purity. If we yield in any particular to heathen marriage customs, there is danger that the camel whose nose has come in, may next get in its whole body.

Ohina.-Rev. J. Bates (C. M. S.), Ningpo: "They (polygamists) are only regarded as catechumens."

Rev. T. Barclay (Eng. Presbyterian), Tai-wan, Formosa: " We have no standing for any but simple membership. Others are just counted as hearers."

Rev. W. Gould (Can. Pres.), Tamsui, }'ormosa: "They are welcome *At the recent meeting of the Synod of the United Church of Christ in Japan (Presby- terian), there was a motion to overture the Government to enforce the law of single marriage more rigidly. But, as it was deemed inexpedient to take action, the matter was finally dropt. to come and hear the Gospel, apart from that no standing is granted. But here they are comparatively few, and, so far as I can learn, none have askt for baptism or any church standing."

Rev. J. N. B. Smith (N. Pres.), Ningpo. No experience. Should separate from all but one wife. "He should be allowed to choose the one whom he loves and who by temperament and inclination is best fitted to be his true helpmeet, seeing that in his first marriage he presumably had no choice." The first wife, or woman recognized by her husband as lawful wife, is not living in sin, and is eligible to church membership. Others to be legally separated and supported. "They should be treated as he would treat his own sisters."

Rev. W. M. Ha.yes (N. Pres.), Presbyterian Oollege, Tungchow. Thinks if the man will not live with his first wife alone and will not make provision for secondary wives and their children, would not admit him. "At the same time I would tell him that I could not afford to be lord over another's conscience, and that, while conscientiously I could not do otherwise, my action did not necessarily debar him from an entrance into the Kingdom. I would urge him to be faithful, to study God's Word more and more, to pray for light, and then leave the result with God. To give up his secondary wives may, as you kn0w, be giving them in their weakness over to ruin, and unless they can be provided for safely, I would be very cautious about urging such a man to join the Ohurch, while I would urge him to identify himself with the Ohristians."

Rev. O. Hartwell (American Board), Foochow, refers to the occasion in the fifties, when Dr. Anderson and Dr. A. O. Thompson, of the American Board, visited their missions in India.

After discussion there, the opinion was adopted that bigamists and polygamists should be required to cohabit with but one wife in order to be received to the Church, but that he should be required to support the other or others who had lived with him, unless they saw fit to marry other persons and relieve him of this duty. I have known of cases where second wives have married other men, both for their own and their first husband's benefit. As to the children, of course, the father is responsible fqr their support and for the best arrangements for their training and education. I do not think a cast·iron rule can be made in respect to the arrangements for the children, when a concubine is discarded. In case of her marriage it seems possible that in some cases her ehildren might follow their mother. In others, perhaps, she would better leave them. The good of the children is, of course, the thing to be sought in all arrangements for them. As to receiving a concubine into the church, my idea would be first to see if some arrangement could not be made for her to get a proper husband. Get her mind right on this subject and see if the thing cannot be brought about. It will be hard sometimes for such a woman to be willing to take a poor man for a husband, when she has been the concubine of a richer man. But let grace have its perfect work. In respect to always taking the first wife, this is the only wife according to Chinese law. The children of others all have to call the first wife 'mother,' and their own mothers only 'elder sisters.' . . . Notwithstanding all the difficulties, I do not think a man should be received to the Church who persists in cohabiting with more than one wife. People's feelings and opinions may not; all coincide with this view, but I regard the method indicated as the least of all. the evils.

Rev. David Hill (Eng. Wesleyan), Hankow. Rule of Wesleyan; Missionary Society is that no man with more than one wife can b& admitted to the Church. . Must put away all but first wife and support the others until they are "honorably and properly married to a. suitable husband." Is bound to support the children. No concubin& would be admitted. Legislating for the majority, he thinks the ruler practicable and just.

Rev. A. Foster (London Mission), Hankow.

In China, a man can have only one wife and to marry a second in the life of: first, is a crime. . . . In addition to his "wife," a Chinaman often has a number of women attacht to him in various degrees of loose relationship, some of" whom we foreigners call" secondary wives" and" concubines," but there is in. Chinese law no distinction between these miscellaneous women, such as we make., tho, of course, there is a distinction between the "concubine" and a "prostitute.''' . . • Here is another (point) showing, as I think, the impossibility of drawing iii. line bywhich con'OertlJ from lteatheni8m are to be allowed to keep their extra women and Oliristians are to be forbidden to make such alliances. A Christian takes ~ "secondary wife" and is excommunicated for so doing. That is very simple; but; a year or two later he comes back sincerely penitent, and asks to be forgiven. Whllt is to be done with him? Is he (1) to be received back as a polygamistt If so, other Christians will know how to get secondary wives. (2) Is he to be told to put away this woman? Well, then why can't a new convert be told to act. in the same way? The hardship is not greater on the new convert's concubine than on the concubine of the renegade Christian. If pity for the woman is to> decide the case, it applies to both cases equally and should decide each on the same lines. But (3) you may under the circumstances refuse this renegade Christian readmittance to the Church at all. Is that right? . . . Why should you make the sin of taking a concubine the one sin that must forever debar the man from Church fellowship? • . • To me there seems a very simple way of dealing with the case, but only one way. If under no circum8tances can a man living: with several women be admitted to the Church, the law holds good for every one alike. If you repent, put away the woman? . . . The concubine should be put away in a Christian spirit, in a right, considerate, kind way. . . . The: influence of polygamists will always be on the side of polygamy. Your polygamous converts will leaven your Church with polygamous notions. If you want to create a conscience among your young Christians that makes polygamy impossible, every man who comes into the Church as a polygamist will be secretly working against you. He has not this conscience and cannot sympathize with it, and his influence will insensibly lower the tone of your whole Church.

Rev. Henry V. Noyes * (N. Presbyterian), Canton.

Concubinage is a more correct term to designate the custom among tl16' Chinese, often referred to as polygamy. For: (1) In taking a second partner, the prescribed formalities for taking a wife are not necessary; nothing is needed but. a contract with her parents. (2) The act is deemed discreditable, except in the case of the wife bearing no sons. (3) The sons which the second woman bears.

* For Mr. Noyes' argument in full, see his paper on Native Customs in "Reportof Shanghai Conference of 1890," p. 609. are not legally her own, but belong to the wife. (4) The degradation of the wife to the second place, or the elevation of the second woman to the first place, are alike illegal and void. Thinks that applicants for baptism, who have concubines, should not be received into the Church, without being required to 'put them away. His reasons are two. (1) So far as the custom of taking concu- bines is legal, its root is found in ancestral worship. * If the wife bears no son, the husband may, by Chinese custom, take 'a concubine, in order that husband and wife both may, after death, have male posterity to worship at their grayes.

Not to have such worship is deemed a great calamity. If we require applicants for baptism to abandon ancestral worship, we should also require them to abandon this custom so closely connected with it. If the root be unholy, so also are the branches. Root and branch must both be put away. (2) But the reason which ought to settle the question forever is that we have no right to depart from the law of marriage which Christ has himself laid down. (See Matt. 19: 4, 5, 9). . • Neither by word nor act, so far as the record goes, did our Savior ever relax one iota this absolute and unqualified requirement that marriage must be betwcen one man and one woman, and because this was the original, and-is the permanent and universal law of marriage. TIe calls things by their right names, and tells us that, except for one named cause, the man who puts away his wife and marries another, is an adulterer. :Much more then is he an adulterer who, retaining his wife, takes another woman, without even the usual formalities of the marriage ceremony.

If Christ's language means anything, the simple question to be decided is:- Shall a man, who, while a heathen, lived in adultery, be allowed to join the Chris- tian Church and continue that adultery? It would seem that there could be but .one answer to such a questioD. Whenever the apostles refer to the marriage rela- tion and the duties arising from it, their language always implies that the union is between one man and one woman. If they refer to polygamy at all, which is doubtful, it is only to flYl'bid it, a poor reason indeed for allowing it now. Even if we admit that it had crept into the Church, we have not the shadow of evidence that it came there by Apostolic authority_ . If men drifted away from their original knowledge and practice of duty into idolatry, and ancestral worship, and polygamy, this does not make it right that these things should continue.

• Even if it is proved that God permitted an exception to the permanent law of marriage, in the case of some in the Jewish Church (in Old Testament times) it does not follow that we can in the face of Christ's reaffirmation of the original law, assume our Maker's authority and permit this exception in the Chris- tian Church. God's permission being an exception to the universal law, was surely limited to the time when, and the persons to whom it was given. . He thinks that the fact that Abraham's progeny by his concubine Hagar are the wild slave-raiding Arabs of to-day, is a "mark of God's displeasure" "upon this unhal- lowed union." He doubts whether Moses legalized polygamy and thinks that Deut. 21: 15-17 alludes merely to the existence of polygamy, without expressing :an opinion as to the rightness of the relation. While on the other hand, he -declares that both the old and new translators of the Scriptures give two inter- pretations to Lev. 18: 18. One is, "Neither shalt thou take one wife to another to vex her in her life time." He is therefore inclined to believe that Moses forbade polygamy. The hardship of breaking up a long standing relation is cer- tainly a serious difficulty, but to argue that therefore polygamy or conCUbinage ought not to be meddled with, proves too much. It equally proves that such rela- .. This is important, as showing that concubines taken In days of Gospel Ignorance in ChIna and Korea, were taken under the semi-religious sanction of Confucianism, the highest system of religious ethics that they knew. tions once formed should in no case be broken up, for the same difficulties always exist. . . . A great many difficulties meet the Chinese who wish to keep the hlwof God, but these difficulties only give him an opportunity of making his testimony to the truth all the stronger, if he overcomes them. Of course, in separating from his concubine, it is a man's duty to see that she and her children are properly cared for. . . . In regard to the children, they are, of course, his own children as much as any others, and should bc provided for. In all ordinary cases I should think they might remain under the mother's care, during their childhood life, but I can see that some difficult questions might arise to make this undesirable. For instance, suppose the mother is an out and out heathen, and insists on bringing up the children in the practice of idolatry. A good deal would depend on the circumstances and probably no absolute rule should be adopted.

. . He considers the question of a female applicant whose husband refuses to give her up, as the most difficult of all. " With the power which the husband has over her, at least in China, a woman would seem to be almost helpless in the matter." Yet he thinks that while such a woman should be counted as a Chris- tian, she should not be admitted to the Church. "The Synod of China discussed these questions, long and earnestly, as long ago as 1874, but there was strong difference of opinion, and no other decision was arrived at than to leave the whole matter to the Session of Churches, exhorting them, however, to exer- cise great care in regard to the admission of members."

Rev. Griffith John, D.D. (London Mission), Hankow.

In reply to your circular just to hand, I would say: (1) All polygamists should be kept outside of the Church as "perpetual catechumens."

(2) In the event of putting away, the one retained should invariably be the first wife. She is his Wife, and to ask him to put her away, would be to ask him to violate God's law, and offend the moral sense of the nation. How missionaries can have any doubt on this point, has always appeared to me a great mystery.

(3) There are circumstances in which I should have no hesitation in requesting a man to put away all but one wife. (4) But there are circumstances in which I could not do so. (a) I could never ask a man to put away the mother of his chil- dren. (b) I could not ask a man to put anyone of his wives away unless he saw. his way to make provisions for her future support and safety. To throw her upon the world helpless, would be cruel, and to expose her to temptation, would be immoral. (5) As to the female applicant, she is in a different condition; still my vote would be against admitting her into membership. (6) We do not admit polygamists in this mission. (7) My own idea is this: Did I believe that the salvation of any man depended in the least upon membership, I would bap- tize the polygamist, that is, if satisfied with him in other respects. But I do not take this view of the matter. Then I ask myself, what is the mission of the Church in the world, apart from the saving of the individual? Is it not to teach, maintain, and confirm the great Christian principles of righteousness and truth?

Polygamy is one of the great curses of the East, and it is certain that the East can never rise to true greatness while it lasts. But how can it be ever done away with, unless the Christian Church in the East sets her face determinately against it? The fact, that no one is allowed to take a second wife after entering the Church tends to brand the practice as unchristian. On this point we are all agreed. But I feel that this is not enough. I think it is a matter of vital impor- tance that the Christian Church should be known in China, Korea, and in every part of the East as a Church which does not and cannot tolerate concubinage.

In order to do this, polygamists must be strictly excluded.

(10 be continued.)

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN OHINA

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN CHINA.

BY REV. A. H. SMITH, TIENTSIN, CHINA.

There is an important sense in which the problems connected with the planting of the Ohristian Ohurch are the same in all times and in all lands, yet there are special features everywhere to be discerned. It is the object of the present paper to point out some of these features as exhibited in missionary work in China.

When once Christianity has got any foothold, it is,not difficult to organize a "church," but to introduce the practice of self-government or even the idea of it, is quite a different matter. Self-government implies a certain amount of democracy, and Asiatics are seldom very democratic, tho there is a strange and an abundant admixture of the popular element in the government even of China. The initial difficulty is generally to make an effective bridge from control by the missionary and his society to some form of local autonomy. The Chinese readily fall into the way of expecting the missionary to take the lead in all cases, and will seldom assume independence until it is thrust upon them, in which respect they differ greatly from their neighbors, the Japanese.

Theoretically there is no caste in China, but in practice there are certain religious Brahmans that make havoc of self-government in churches during the initial stages. There is the man who has been a church-member from the very first-a" charter member"-who must be considered and consulted. There is the aged member, and China is a country in which there is an ideal respect for mere weight of years. There is, as in other lands, the rich church-member, who must be conciliated. There is the influential member, strong in his family connections, who must always be reckoned with. There is the literary graduate, who often carries the infant church in his closed hand. A word from him is the end of all independence on the part of the uneducated. There is also the irrepressible talker, who as a rule is capable of becoming so obstreperous that, as the sayings go, "People do not know east from west," and" Men are worn out and horses exhausted.» No one wishes to arouse, much less to offend him, for there is no adequate social machinery which can cope with him. When he has inserted himself into a church, as not infrequently happens (for is not the Gospel meant for publicans and sinners?) there are dramatic times in prospect. There is in every Oriential country-or, indeed in any country-an instinctive dread of giving offense. There is, also a marvelous instinct of secrecy. There is, for example, a. matter which ought to be taken cognizance of, but no one will take the initiative, nor even impart any information. No one wishes to be implicated in any possible trouble, for all remembre the Oonfucian maxim, that when a word has once gone forth, four horses cannot overtake it. In any country where the differences of intellectual ability are emphasized in the church, those below will follow those above. "When the wind blows the grass bends," and nowhere is this more true than in Ohina. Moreover, the custom of adjusting troubles by giving" face" to one party, requiring the other party to do something by way of penalty, is very likely to hinder real disciplin. "The guilty person is sentenced to do something which he reluctantly agrees to, but which he has no intention of really carrying out, and unless adequate and continued pressure is brought to bear, that will be the end of the matter. In general it may be said that the difficulties in the way of self-government in Ohristian churches are everywhere the same. They can be overcome by the use of the teachings of the Scriptures, as opened to the spiritual understanding by the Spirit of God, but the process will demand that infinite patience without which no spiritual development is anywhere possible.

If New Testament ideals of purity in the Ohurch are foreign to Ohinese instincts, New Testament ideals of the duty of the Ohurch to diffuse itself are no less so. Ohina is filled with societies which have for their ostensible object the" practice of virtue;" but propagandism is not a principal feature, if it is a feature at all. Those join who wish to join, and those who do not join are severely let alone. It is not "good form" to inquire of a member as to the practices or the ritual of his" sect," and thus it comes about that thousands who live in the midst of many "virtue societies" have as little acquaintance with their tenets as with the different theories of Egyptian chronology; and even if they happen to learn something on the subject, they will seldom allow that circumstance to be publicly known. It is the same with the multitude of Mohammedans in China. Beyond the fact that they worship a being known as "Lord,", and that their notions are strange and divisive, the Ohinese know nothing about their beliefs, and care as little as they know.

When Christianity comes as one more "sect .. or "instruction," it is at once placed in the same category as the rest. The outsider cannot comprehend why the insiders should insist upon teaching it, unless there is somewhere a cash asset in the business, and the Ohinese Christian cannot see why he should be at the trouble to diffuse a teaching which he got himself with much trouble, and perhaps at no little cost. We have heard of an infant Ohinese church where the word was past that no more members should be received, lest there should not be enough of some of the incidental benefits to go around! But this is more than matched by the case mentioned by Dr. Josiah Strong, where a clergyman told some working girls, who applied for membership in a stylish church, that he believed there were at present no "vacancies." Oriental inertia is a great barrier to /lelf-propagation of Christianity – Oriental suspicion is an even greater one. "Who knows what drug this fellow has in his gourd?" is a natural and indeed an inevitable question on the part of a Chinese, when a stranger appears recommending some new "instruction." It is not at all uncommon for Chinese evangelists in the quest of some possible "inquirer" to be thrown completely and permanently off the track by the suspicion on the part of those of whom questions are askt, that there lurks some sinister design in this strange thirst to find a wholly unknown person for an incomprehensible purpose.

It is a Chinese custom for the (( roving scholar" to use his Iiterary talents as a hook with which to secure a few morsels of food. Christian colporteurs are supposed to have a like interested motive. C( How much are you paid for believing this? " is the inevitable inquiry on the part of the interested and curious spectator. It is a proverb that the priest, Buddhist or Taoist, " eats the four directions"-that is, that he lives off the land. It is reasonable to suppose that the Christian propagandist means to do the same as soon as his arrangements are completed. The inate hostility of the human heart to the Christain teaching of sin and the atonement is everywhere the same. Intelligent Confucianists, who have gained an outline idea of Christianity, will often say to the missionary, " As compared with our sects, your doctrine is more truej but if you wish to get a hearing from intelligent people, you woulU do better to drop all your talk about the cross and about what you style sin. If you leave this out, we shall be glad to listen to your comprehensive instruction." What Paul called" the offense of the cross" is a permanent factor in the spiritual history of mankind. We have known an expert and skillful story-teller who had a large circle of auditors in the district where he was a peripatetic dispenser of entertainment, to be turned from the doors of his patrons when he began to substitute Christian stories for those which were distinctively Chinese. It is a characteristically Oriental trait that those who have received Christianity stand in a special relation to those from whom they receive the truth. The contention that" I am of Paul, and I of Apollos," is a very real barrier to intercommunication of Divine truth. Christianity, like other forces, is propagated along the lines of least resistance, and no one can foresee whither bread cast upon the waters may drift. It constantly happens that a wise economy of mission forces is prevented by the clannishness of the convert, who refuses to be transferred to the care of another shepherd or to connect himself with another church. Precisely the same trouble is met with in missions to the Chinese in this country, where it is often impossible to change teachers in a Sunday-school class without precipitating a. "strike" on the part of the scholars; but when we consider well the phenomena of denominationalism in the United States and elsewhere, we feel that we can cast no stones at the Chinese. Great as are the initial obstacles to inoculatiug Chinese Christians with the conception of the duty of evangelizing the regions about and beyond, the measure of success which has often been attained is simply marvelous, and is itself the best authentication to the Chinese outsiders of the Divine origin of Christianity.

There are many Chinese churches which are doing more in the way of working outward among their neighbors than nine-tenths of the churches of America. One of the most interesting instances with which we are acquainted of the development of the idea of self-propa~ gation of Christianity in China is to be found in the formation and operation of the Canton" Book-lending Society," composed exclusively of natives of different churches in that city, and wholly under native management. It is colporteur work mingled with a free circulating library of Christian books for the benefit of all who will agree to read and return them. There is no reason why this plan should not be adopterl all over China, as it is peculiarly adapted to the genius of Chinese society.

There are many traits of Chinese life which render the oral proclamation of the Gospel, accompanied with the circulation of printed matter of a suitable description, easy. The Chinese live simply, and can put up with anything. They are in the habit of taking long journeys on foot, and often with loads. The respect for literature is a national and an ineradicable instinct. They have, as already remarked, a great theoretical respect for "virtue," and extensive societies for the diffusion of books for the inculcation of good practices. The minute subdivision of the currency and the cheapness of material and of labor render it easy to get all sorts of books into general circulation when once an impression favorable to their reception has been made. What is most needed for the universal diffusion of Christianity in China is the indefinite m~ltiplication of Christian centers, and the possession of the native church by the missionary idea, "Freely ye have received, freely give." We cannot expect the Chinese Christians to rise higher in the tone of their piety than the average of those from whom they have received their teachings. That our Chinese converts may be filled with the Spirit of Christ, we must be filled with it ourselves.

At first sight it would appear that the self-support of Chinese churches would be a much easier matter to compass than their selfgovernment or their self-expansion. Experience teaches otherwise. It is always difficult for Occidentals to comprehend the poverty of Orientals, however much we may think we know about deprivation in a year of "hard times" and scarcity of money. Poverty in China is the universal rule, with only exiguous exceptions. It is partly a matter of latitude, for the poverty whioh both freezes and starves is more desperate than that which is merely out of food. Until onr present methods of missionary activity are radically amended we can- not get on without the expenditure of money in the introduction of Christianity, and this use is itself a poteut factor in hindering self- support. Many a missionary society might have been saved much'trial had it duly considered the Russian proverb which advises one to ~'measure your cloth ten times, for you can cut it but once." Mauy a missiouary has had to "eat bitterness" during the period in which he endeavors to correct early mistakes by taking in sail which might much better never have been spread. It is a venerable proverb that when it rains puddings one should hold up his dish. In this the Chinese are expert. 'rhe writer once taught a station class imported many scores of leagues from a distant field for the purpose. The pupils were on au allowance, which, like most Ohinese allowances, was perennially "not enough." One scholar only of the whole number was a permanent and valuable addition to the preaching force. Years afterward he remarked casually that the motto of his class whenever a payment was to be made was exprest in the significant words, " Don't spend too little!" In one of the mission conferences in India an experienced missionary mentioned the remark of an old woman who was one of his converts, on the occasion of his revisiting his former tield, and preaching from the words, "It is more blessed to give than to receive." "That was a blessed text," she observed," and yet, tho you have been here two days, you have not given me a single rupee."

Self-support of Ohinese churches can only be obtained by adherence to Ohinese simplicity in the externals and in the inner working of the eystem, and even when attained it may be lost. It is the custom for the temples to have a piece of land which supports the priests. There is considerable danger in the "endowment plan" as applied to lChurclles, lest misappropriation of funds, so common in the case of temples, should work more injury in a year than the Church can remedy in a lifetime.

The way to attain self-support in native churches is for the misilionary leaders to have from the start a clear and comprehensive con- ception of the end at which they aim, and to make every part of their teaching cooperate to the end in view. Unyielding firmness combined with a loving regard for the hardships to which the convert is subjected must be judiciously blended. This is an ideal to which few of us ever attain, but whenever it is attained the result is no more in doubt than is the adaptation of Ohristianity to the wants of every class of men in the world. The essential difficulties are precisely the same as those which are to be met in this or any Christian land, and are due to the intrinsic selfishness of human nature, for which the Gospel is the only cure.

The fact that from communities radically hostile in spirit to the Christian religion there have in such iunumerable places been developt churches which govern, propagate, and support themselves, and that this evolution is at present going on upon an unprecedented scale, is a phenomenon to which the attention of the critiCS of missions may be respectfully invited. Of the facts there ought not to be a rational doubt. Taken in connection with the obstacles everywhere to be overcome, they either constitute a series of effects without any cause, or they show that Christianity is a Divine system which will win its way ~espite the resistance of forces which ought logically to destroy it.

EUROPEAN EXTEl'ISIOl'l OF 'l'HE VOLUl'ITEEB HOVEMEl'IT

EUROPEAN EXTENSION OF THE VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT.

BY REV. DONALD FRASER, LIVINGSTONIA, AFRICA.

One of the chief purposes of the Liverpool Conference was to bring the Continental students into line with the missionary movement, which is spreading through the colleges of Great Britain and America. For some time past signs of a slight spiritual awakening in some of the universities of Europe were evident, and thus a basis for a missionary movement was being formed. For nine months before the Conterence, daily prayer was made to God that He would choose the delegates who should come, and would pour down upon them His fire, that they might, on their return home, set their fellow students ablaze with a new enthusiasm'for the world's evangelization.

The Conference was international beyond our faith. Students were present from no less than twenty-four nations-the most international gathering of students that the world has ever seen. These were days of wonderful power, when the presence of God grew daily more and more conscious.

On the Saturday morning of the Conference, in welcoming the forei~n students, we askt whether they would not join hands with us in formmg a great student brotherhood for the coronation of Jesus in all lands. In the afternoon they met, each nation apart, to pray and discuss how they might best further the missionary spirit among their fellow students. In the evening we had our financial session. Just before it began a note was handed to the chairman from the Scandinavian I delegates, saying they would promote the Volunteer Movement in Scandinavia, and had appointed a committee for this purpose. A minute afterward the German delegates sent an intimation that eleven of their men had signed a declaration and were forming a Volunteer Union for Germany. Then there came another from the Frenchspeaking delegates, saying that they had nineteen Volunteers, and were banding themselves into a missionary union for France and Switzerland. Besides this, there was a note from five students in Madrid University, Spain, asking whether they might be allowed to join the missionary movement. Also a letter from Australia, telling how in March, 1895, at the very time when some Edinburgh men were in daily prayer for Australian colleges, a spiritual revival had begun in the Universities of Melbourne and Adelaide, and it was now turning into missionary lines. As these notes were read out, one after the other, what a thrill ran through the hearts of men and women who for years had been praying for this consummation I We had adopted that day as our motto, "The Evangelization of the World in this Generation," and we now felt that God was approving our faith and quickening our hopes in the possibility of its realization.

On Monday, when the delegates were dispersing, a very significant incident happened. About eighty Belfast students sailed from the Mersey in the steamship Magic. Some other men went down to see them off. When the Magic was in the middle of the river the students on board were seen to be lining the bulwark. Then there came a great shout from them as from one voice, "The Evangelization of the World in thiE Generation." And the cry rang across the river and through the ships and along the wharf, making sailors and passengers start and wonder what it meant. Then the men on the quay shouted back, "He is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." Then in the silence the cry from the Magic came back, " Amen," and the steamer sailed away out into the evening. During the last few months that cry has been ringing up and down the col- leges, through the churches, and across the Continent, quickening men's expectations, and rousing a new endeavor to take possession of the world speedily for Christ. .

Immediately after the Conference I made a rapid tour of some of the colleges of Europe, and I can testify that that movement, which began at Livcrpool, was no temporary affair, born of sudden excite- ment, but an awakening come from the breath of God. In Paris and Montauban the work which had begun at Liverpool was being carried on with great spirituality and energy. In some of the other universi- ties the news of blessing which delegates had received was rousing a spirit of inquiry. At a conference at Geneva, we organized the Franco-Swiss Volunteer Movement, with morc than forty Volunteers, and appointed a French student as traveling secretary.

My next point was Holland. There quite a spiritual revival was spreading in some of the universities. The" Dutch Eleven," who were at Liverpool, had met together at Velp, spent two days in prayer, and prayed one student who was present into the Kingdom of God.

Since then they have started a Dutch College Christian Union, and daily prayer-meetings are being carried on in most of the universities.

Now, many of the leading men are earnestly facing their personal responsibility to the foreign field.

I arrived in Germany too late to do much work in the colleges, as the long Easter vacation W:J.S on. Nevertheless, we held at Halle a little conference of students from some six universities. We formed a German Students' Missionary Union, which seeks to spread living religion among German students, and to call forth men to foreign service. The first step that has been taken is to issue a call to daily prayer for the German universities.

In Scandinavia one found the situation there much more ripe for a missionary work. At all the universities we had large and solemn meetings with the students, which were frequently followed by after- meetings, lasting till past midnight. Hours were set apart for inter- views with men who wanted to know about Christ or about the claims of the foreign field, and they were fully occupied with those who came. A work was also begun among young men and ladies of the better class, and others. Now I hear of no less than nineteen Volun- teers in Stockholm alone. Very few of these, however, are students.

At Copenhagen we organized a Scandinavian Volunteer move- ment and a system of intervisitation was planned, by which the movement may be strengthened and extended.

On our return home, what a day of praise we had for the way that God had answered prayer all along the line! But we were still in the midst of our praise when we heard the news of what had been done among the Indian students through Mott and Wilder's conferences- how eighty-seven Indian students had profest conversion, one hundred and thirty-seven had consecrated their lives entirely for the evangel- ization of India, and more than seven hundred had joined the" Morn- ing Watch! "

Thus God is girding the whole world with a great student-brother-

SINCE THE MASSACRE IN FUIIKIEN, CHINA

hood who have consecrated themselves to go forth into all the earth and claim His inheritance for Him. The marvelous progress of thepast five months, which has b~en swifter than the previous fifty years~ has made our hearts beat sWIfter for the near approach of Ohrist's coronation day. All this, however, is but the begmning.

SINOE THE MASSAORE IN FUHKIEN, OHINA.

BY REV. P. W. PITCHER, FOOCHOW, CHINA.

Eighteen months ago, August 1, 1895, the horrible massacre, which shockt the whole world, occurred at Hwa Sang. As we recall those- solemn scenes may we not, with profit, look back over the past year and ask if indeed the blood of the martyrs has, in this case, proved to be the seed of the church? Or was it true, as some said, that" the time had come to get out of Ohina," that our task was hopeless and should be abandoned?

No, that could not be true even at a greater cost than that which was paid at Hwa Sang. In the face of even more bitter opposition, it would be difficult to find a single missionary ready, willingly to abandon his post. Abandon the work of over fifty years? Preposterous! It has been estimated that 20,000 inquirers have presented themselves at the doors of the churches of the three missions located in the Foochow district. "Hundreds of families have renounced their idols,'~ _ while hundreds of others have been asking for leaders and teachers to guide and instruct them. Manyof these may be moved with little or no conseiousness of sin, but they are nevertheless coming, and may we not be too ready to question motives, but ask for wisdom in dealing with these inquirers, so that they may be led to that true consciousness of sin which bringeth sorrow and repentance. Driven by the storms of oppression and persecution, driven by the thraldom of superstition~ with its heavy burdens, it may be that some of them are coming~ blindly, yet honestly coming to seek shelter in the fold of Ohrist. May we be taught how to lead them to the true refuge where they shall find safety. Of the 20,000 inquirers already mentioned, it has been stated that probably 5,000 have been accepted and have united with these three missions since August 1, 1895. This is an unprecedented record for any twelve months since the establishment of missions in this district, or, in fact, in the whole province.

While the great awakening centers about Foochow, still there are encouraging signs in the Amoy, the southern district, especially along the line of church development. The southern portion of the work is admittedly remarkable for the progress made in the matter of the development of a native ministry, church organization and self-support. In the synod of Amoy (Eng. Pres. and Am. Refd. Oh. Missions) thera are twenty church organizations, which support their own pastors and maintain a home mission work~ while some carryon other independent work besides. The London Mission Society also has seven church organizations working along similar lines, many of them supporting evangelists. Throughout the length and breadth of this whole province the present status of mission work is encouraging, and the prospects bright with hope.

INTERNATIONAL DEPABTlIENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

II A Oyola of Oathay." * he says: "The drug was already con- traband by imperial decree, England BY REV. S. L. GRACEY, D.D., EX-U. S. has made no protest, nor would she have lifted a finger to protect her people CONSUL, FOOCHOW, CHINA. in the smuggling trade, if Ohinese cruisers had driven them from the A few years since, one distinguisht coast. But when commissioners of the literateur askt another, what book writ- Ohinese issued commands to the Queen ten within the last forty years would as a vassal of Ohina, and treated her last forty years; but Dr. Martin's subjects with unjustifiable violence, the "Oycle of Oathay" was not yet pub- question entered upon another phase. lisht. Dr. Martin being askt how long The opium was stored on ships that lay it took him to write this work, answered, outside among the islands, but its own- "forty-five years." If Dr. S. Wells ers were at Canton. Without taking Williams, after twelve years residence the trouble to identify them, the comin Oanton and Macao could write the missioners surrounded the factories •• Middle Kingdo~," which has already with a cordon of soldiers, and threatened survived through forty-five years, why the whole foreign colony with death if shall not Dr. Martin's masterly com- the opium was not surrendered by a. pendium of the political, social and fixed date. To give them an idea of religious movements of that vast empire, what they had to expect, a native as observed, participated in, and patron- opium smuggler was put to death in an ized by himself this forty-five years, open space in front of the factories. together with criticisms which exhibit Oapt. Elliot, the superintendent of his independent judgment and remark- trade, who was at Macao, hearing of able prescience, warrant the expectation these high-handed proceedings, hasthat this volume will remain one of the tened to Oanton to share the perils of chief literary authorities on Ohinese af- his countrymen. He obtained the opium fairs for the next forty-five years. for the service of the Queen, and then handed it over as a ransom for British It is conceded that there has been lives. Over twenty thousand chests, nothing equal to Dr. Wells Williams' valued at nine million dollars, were de- .. Middle Kingdom" in comprehensive- stroyed by mixing the drug with quickness, clearness, and accuracy, down to lime, and pouring it into the river. the date at which it was first publisht. The property having been demanded Dr. Martin's book takes up many of by Her Majesty's representatives for these great topics where Williams' vol- her service, the Queen was pledged to umes closed. Lapping backward on see that the owners were indemnified. Williams' topics, Dr. Martin treats An order in council authorized reprisals, fairly and thoroughly what is called to compel the Ohinese to make amends the " Opium War" with England, and for their acts of spoliation. Thus betho condemning the English for intro- gan a war which was more fortunate ducing opium, the great curse of Ohina, for England than that which followed the destruction of her tea in Boston • A Cycle of Cathay; ~r, China, South harbor, and which' eventually ended in the opening of the five ports of Oanton, and North, with personal remlniscences by Amoy, Foochow, Ningpo, and Shangthe Rev. W. A. P. Martin, D.D., LL.D., President Emeritus Imperial Tungwen College, Peking,with 7OillustratioDS from photographs and native drawings; a map and inde:x:. Svo, cloth, decorated, $2.00. Fleming H. Revell Company, New York, Chicago, Toronto. hai to British trade, and tho not a word the Ten Commandments, and imposed was inserted in the final treaty in favor on all his subjects observance of the of the trade in opium, the result was Sabbath day, on which day their highforeseen, a complete immunity from est officers ascended the pUlpit and interference with the traffic, and the thundered against idolatry and the Tartraffic flourishes beyond measure. Had tars. The washing of the bosom with England, after exacting due reparation, a towel dipt in water in token of the introduced a prohibition clause, there cleansing of the heart, was the form can be no doubt that China might have of ceremony observed for baptism. been free from a terrible scourge. These fierce and fanatical forces were What a contrast between her opium unsubdued for fifteen years, and caused policy and her anti-slavery legislation." the loss of fifty millions of human lives.

The Taiping Rebellion lies on the It is not a new question now, nor can hither side of the date of publication of it at best be little more than a specula- Dr. Williams' great work, so that, his- tive one, what might have been the reo torically, Dr. Martin takes up this sult had the western powers not come thread. where Williams laid it down. to the aid of the Imperial government Later editions of .. Middle Kingdom" at Peking. But Dr. Martin, tho he have mentioned this movement among were first to name it, is not alone in the the Chinese in a few brief lines in the suggestion, that every interest of civilipreface; but Dr. Martin gives the clear- zation and of Christianity would prob· est, most succinct statement of facts con- ably have been greatly advanced, had nected with it, and makes the most the western Christian powers supported satisfactory analysis of any author who and directed this Christian rebellion, has written upon the subject. rather than to have supprest it, to gain the prestige of saving the throne to the Dr. Martin "watcht its waxing and Tartar. Whatever weight of opinion waning with the deepest interest; came may be brought in support of the one in contact with active agents on both view or the other, one thing is certain, sides; and at least endeavored to exert that an opportunity to decide a question some influence on the course of events." so vast an,d overwhelming in its out- It must be borne in mind that, whatever come, is one that "does not occur once its imperfections, this rebellion was led in a thousand years." by a body of native Christians, and that it not only threatened to destroy the His account of what is known as the dynasty at Peking, but to overthrow co Arrow War" follows. A Chinese the gigantic paganism of the ,Empire. vessel known as the" Arrow," and fly- It was a tidal wave of blood. At Nan- ing the British flag, had been seized by king the" Manchu garrison of twenty- the authorities, and its crew thrown five thousand were butchered to a into prison on a charge of piracy. The man." Dr. Martin declares "history British authorities at Hongkong at once presents few pages more brilliant than began negotiations which were blunderthis part of his (Hung's) career. Sher- ingly conducted, and a war resulted, man's march to the sea must be com- which is described most interestingly bined with Garibaldi's successful assault by the author, and all going to show on the Kingdom of Naples, backt by how great a matter a little spark will only a thousand men, to furnish an kindle. One of the good results of the adequate parallel." • . "These in- war was to take Dr. Martin to Peking surgents were known to be Christians as interpretor at the court, to Mr. Reed, not simply fighting for empire, but United States Minister to China. The carrying on a crusade against the pagan- record of his services, the incidents of ism of their country." The chief styled the war, the diplomatic struggles, the himself, "Younger brother to Jesus Chinese peculiarities of statecraft, Christ," called God his father, publisht supply most interesting reading, and· give the outside barbarian a glimpse of curriculum are described, and the final the inner workings of the highest circles triumph of the institution as a recog- {)f Chinese official and diplomatic life, nized imperial college, in which all the not found in any other publisht work modern sciences are now taught, is that has come to our notice. graphically related. It now has nine :Many persons will recall the thrilling foreign professors, with classes studying interest with which the news was re- international law, physics, physiology, -ceived, that the United States Plenopo- astronomy, chemistry, and mineralogy, tentiary, the Hon. William B. Reed, with the French, German, and Russian had secured the insertion in the treaty languages. There are also four native between this country and China, of a professors who teach Chinese and "religious toleration" clause. Accept- mathematics. The number of students ing Dr. Martin's analysis of Mr. Reed's is limited to one hundred and twenty.

interest in that affair, the American This institution, tho under the hearty people will find reason to reconsider the sanction and support of the govern- measure of commendation which should ment, has been constantly opposed by be accorded to him. Evidently Dr. many of the literati, who are every- Williams and Dr. Martin were, far and where the foes of modern methods of ;away, the chief actors in securing the instruction, as well as :of the study of insertion of that clause; and tho it may modern sciences, and cling to their old seem a little ungraceful in Dr. Martin conservative theories of education em- to disclose the vanity of Mr. Reed, yet bracing only the Chinese classics. Two it looks as if regard for exact history of the graduates of the Tungwen Col- demanded it. Mr. Reed told them that lege are now tutors to the Emperor.

he expected they would not only make The author gives us an excellent chap- this unexpected triumph in the issue, ter on "Mandarins and Government,"

widely known in America, but also in which he tells of the higher classes, that they would attribute to him the their training, virtues, defects, powers, honor of its accomplishment, tho he and limitations. He also devotes a ;announced himself as impatiently ready chapter to the influences of some of to sign the treaty without the insertion the most noted mandarins; his charac- of this privilege, and declined all fur- ter sketching is excellent. " China and ther delay to secure it, saying, "Now, her Neighbors;" "The Customs Ser- gentlemen, if you can get your article vice;" "The Audience Question,"

in, all right! But, with or without it, I and "The Mission Question," are sub- intend to sign on the 18th of June." jects with which every student of China It is a little humiliating, however, to should be familiar. The book is beau- find that the United States must be tifully illustrated, and mainly from largely shorn of its honors, since the drawings by native artists, which show other nations inserted a similar clause, considerable merit and the usual de- and were determined to insist on it fects of Chinese art.

without any regard to the contents of It is doubtful if there is any other our treaty, or the prestige of the con- foreigner in China who has the confi- cession to us. dence and appreciation of the official The opening of the "Tungwen Col- class to the degree that Dr. Martin has; lege," at Peking, is described. This Sir Robert Hart excepted was originally designed to train Chinese Dr. Martin arrived in Canton in scholars as interpreters for the diplo- April, 1856, being accompanied by Rev.

matic and commercial service. Dr. Justus Doolittle, (whose name should Martin was called to the charge of the have been, •• Did-great-things ") and institution, by the "Tsungli Yamen," Rev. S. N. Martin, the author's brother.

or Foreign Board. The difficulties ex- The personal narrative, which is exceed- perienced in efforts to introduce a wider ingly interesting, serves only as a thread on which to string pearls of truth con- The Missionary Question in China. cerning native customs, diplomatic struggles, native craft and history for Dr. Martin, in "A Cyele of Cathay,"

nearly sixty years, a Chinese cyele. has a vigorous chapter on the "Mis- It is to the equal credit of Dr. Martin sionary Question," of which he remarks: and the Chinese government that he "For the Chinese government this has been invited to resume the Presi- means, how may we minimize the in- dency of Tungwen College; especially conveniences arising from the opera- in view of the fact that, for one who tions of missionaries? For a party was a guest of the government, he among officials and people it means, treats of national affairs with great free- How may we get rid of them aIto~ dom. It will be remembered that an gether? For the representatives of eminent statesman of our own country, Christian powers it means, How far are designated by our government as Minis- we bound by policy or autllOrity to in- ter to China, was rejected by them as terfere for the protection'of missionaries persona non gratia, because he had and their converts? With missionaries written, or was supposed to have writ- and their supporters it takes the form, ten, unfavorably of their country. How can we accomplish the greatest This will suggest how difficult it always results with the means at our disposal?"

is for one who is in the employ of the To France belongs the honor of in- government, or even one who hopes to augurating the new era of religious labor with success in the uplifting of freedom in China, which dates from its people, to write freely and truth- 'the signing of the French treaty in fully of conditions and actions which 1844, which removed the ban of pro- would expose rulers or customs to ridi- hibition against promulgating the cule. Christian religion. "This was the Dr. Martin criticises faithfully, and first stage in the way of enfranchise- exposes trickery of officials in diplo- ment. Under its provisions mission- matic affairs which came under his aries enjoyed no small privilege, tho observation. He is cautious, but bold, they were still of a nature of 'un- and spares neither Europeans nor covenanted mercies.' Protestants set- Chinese from the scalpel of his analy- tled at the five ports, from which they sis. His association with the leading were able to make long jOUl;neys in- men of the "Celestial Empire," and land, tho nominally restricted to a with the plenipotentiaries and other radius of fifty miles, while Catholics diplomats of all the European nations, journied in all the provinces without under conditions of practical equality, molestation. It was reserved for the 'Ar- furnisht the opportunity for this rich- row War' to complete immunity from est and most piquant of narratives of all obstruction under guarantee of treaty reminiscences of these notable person- stipulations, and Dr. Martin says: 'It ages. There is a remarkable combina- was a sublime spectacle, the great pow- tion of the most ancient history of China, ers of the earth sinking their differ- with the most recent, in which China, ences of creed and joining their shields Russia, and Japan have been concerned, to protect the Church of Christ China and accurate and trustworthy accounts found it to her interest not to reject of the present status of questions still their demands.'" This was in 1858.

pending, which involve the mutual re- " The discrepancy which exists between lationship of Korea, China, and Japan the French text and the Chinese text is with the individual and combined inter- one of the anomalies of diplomatic his- ests of Russia, Germany, France, Great tory. The Chinese text contains the Britain, and the United States. The clause securing to Roman Catholic mis- Greater "Eastern question" lies in the sionarics the right of buying land and Far East. building houses in the interior, tho the French text has nothing of the kind." have conformed to the original type in By whom the attention of the Chinese every particular-beginning with tracts was first turned to the disagreement is and placards as their exciting cause, not known, but twenty-five or twenty- followed by studied negligence on the six years ago, when Dr. Martin was part of mandarins (who always conaskt to translate the article for com- trived to come too late when their aid parison, he supposed the Chinese author- was invoked), and finishing with an ities intended declaring the French text inquiry how many heads and how much the authority on all points of differ- money would satisfy the resulting ence. To this day, however, they have claims. never taken a step in that direction, Dr. Martin says, for the obvious reason "If, in 1870, the French Charge, dethat the interpolation being in Chinese, clining the offer of money and heads, there was no ground for complaint that had waited until he could have had a they had been hoodwinked. But we fleet of gunboats in the Peiho, if then must bear in mind that a Chinese Em- the whole suburb where the riot had peror, or any other chief Chinese au- occurred had been laid in ashes, and thority, could never admit that he had, the ground confiscated for a French even by accident, made a political mis- concession, the government would have take. Witness the instance of our taken care that there should not be a government tendering the Chinese gov- second riot. Being let off cheap, the antiernment the return of a large indemnity foreign mandarins felt that they could fund wrongfully paid by the Chinese to continue the process of fanning the us. On the theory of infallibility they flame of patriotism. These occurcould not and did not accept this, the rences have created an impression on funds remaining in the Treasury at the mind of a public not very well in- Washington for many years, until a formed on the subject of missions, that 'Via media was discovered. for our government to back up the missionaries by affording protection or Dr. Martin says: "If the first stage exacting redress, is equivalent to forc· in the recent history of missions was ing our religion on an unwilling people. then toleration by edict, and the second But is it forcing our religion on the the recognition of their legal status by Chinese to protect our missionaries any treaty compact, the systematic attempt more than it is forcing our commerce to crush them out by mob violence may on them to protect our merchants? No be regarded as a third stage. On this duty is plainer than that of requiring phase they entered in June, 1870, when the government of China to provide for a Catholic mission in Tientsin was de- the secUlity of our mercantile estabstroyed, and sisters, priests and a French lishments, and to leave the people free consul were murdered by the populace, to buy or sell as they may choose. led on by an ex-general of the Chinese The missionary asks the same, and no army. The minds of the people had been more. prepared by the dissemination of false rumors, and when they were wrought H But are the people unwilling to up to the required point, the mandarins have missionaries live among them? stood aloof and allowed the storm to If they were we should have had to take its course. Since that date there count many more than twenty riots have been twenty or more anti-foreign during this quarter of a century. Their -not altogether anti-mission-riots of increase has not kept pace with the sufticient magnitude to be visible across growth of the missionary work. One the seas, culminating this year in the a year in a country of such vast extent, expUlsion of missionaries from the cap- and with a missionary force of over two ital of Szechuen, and the massacre at thousand, is no proof of popular ill- K;ucheng, near Fuchow. Most of these will, but rather the reverse."

From the secular or semi·secular standpoint which Dr. Martin has occu· which there is more to hope thal!l from pied for a quarter of a century, his tes· an excessive multiplication of the fortimony concerning the prosperity of eign element. Foreign missionaries illl mission. work will be read with special large numbers will, it is true, be needed interest. We quote from it as fol· for a long time, and they will find amlows:- ple scope for their energies in the work of education and superintendence. " I can testify that they have made progress. There is, indeed, no better "If it be true, and it certainly is. testimony to that fact than the increast that the grandest enterprise that apactivity of the opposition. I hold that peals to the heart of man is the converthe results achieved afford good ground sion of the world to Christ, it is unfor expecting more brilliant results in questionable that the grandest of misthe near future. Much of the work sion fields is the empire of China. done has been of such a nature that its effect is not visible on the surface. "There is no danger of too many When works were going on which reo entering the field if our missionary suIted in the removal of those dangerous societies encourage none to offer whOo rocks called Hell Gate from one of the are not fitted by superior training. entrances to New York harbor, a care· Weak and ignorant men and women less observer might have reported that are out of place in China. In addition there was nothing to show in proportion to other qualifications, they require toto the expenditure of public funds. Yet, be strong in faith and full of the Holy deep down in the water, the roots of the Ghost:' rocks were being honeycombed with drill-holes, and when the hour came, Ohina Missionaries to Home Ohurches:, after long years of preparation, a spark from a battery sent the whole mass high and to Native Ohristians in Ohina. in the air. Over eighty missionaries, members "There are, however, visible results ofthe different missionary organizations. in full proportion to the means em· conducting missionary work in the Proployed. The one or two hundreds of vince of Foochow (Fuhkien), China, converts whom I found in connection assembled in August, 1896, at Ku-liang. with Protestant churches at my arrival near Foochow, to consider missionary in 1850, have expanded to fifty· five or affairs in their fields. sixty thousand in 1895. This, the low· est estimate, compared with the thirty- They prepared two addresses, one to' five thousand in 1890 (obtained by a the Committees and Boards of the Sosort of census), will give the rate of in· cieties in England and America, with crease. The churches, or organized whom they are connected; the other a. companies of believers, are not far from pastoral letter to Native Christians. a thousand. Some hundreds of these are supplied with native pastors, while The address to the home patrons COil>- the number of evangelists, who have a tains some statements of general intei~ roving commission to plant the Gospel est. They say:- in new fields, is greatly on the increase. Mission schools, some of which take "1. The atrocious crime of Angust. rank as colleges, are raising up large 1st, 1895, which turned the eyes of tha. numbers of yonng men well equipt world upon this part of China, has beem for this work. Numbers of students followed by the undermentioned re-· from mission schools have been drafted sults:- into the new university at Tientsin, and the demand for such is certain to ex· (a.) The fact that neither the Mistend. Here, then, is an agency from sionary Societies of England and Amer"", ica, whose interests were involved, nor the relatives of those who lost their lives at Hwa-Sang have askt for thlt slightest compensation, has afforded to the world a conspicuous example of the. disinterested motives of the missionary the Redeemer from sin under these cir- societies and their agents. cumstances. "

(b.) The abundant wealth of prayer The Pastoral Address to Native Chris- which has ascended from all churches tians, exhorts loyalty to government, in all parts of the world since the mas- and love of neighbors, warns all Chinese sacre of August 1st has been manifestly guilty of crime against seeking refuge followed by a wide·spread and general from Jegal penalties by professing the movement towards Christianity among Christian religion; declares that none .all classes of the population, and in all should expect foreign governments to parts of the province, but especially in compel the Chinese government to alter the neighborhood of Foochow and the its ordinary laws, or modes of execu- northern part of the province. tion of the same. In cases involv- ing religious liberty guarenteed under (c.) The knowledge of this move- treaties with foreign governments, no ment. and the fact that in many places discriminating legislation should be hundreds have joined the local sought; if the case cannot be settled churches, has caused a feeling of un- amicably, and it be found necessary to easi.ness in the minds of the Chinese appeal to the courts, this should be authorities. And parallel with the done in the usual way, no missionary above movement there is noticeable being askt to adopt the case. "Chinese on the part of the local authorities an Christians should remember that in the organized effort to repress and to providence of God, they are Chinese; intimidate the people from joining that the regular government taxes are the Christian churches by harrassing light comparatively, and that the the native Christians and discrimin- present untrustworthiness of the people, ating against them in every possible the system of yamen fees for service circumstance and on every possible oc- rendered is unavoidable." Even if for- casion. eign missionaries and counsels appeal to the officials in behalf of native (2.) "In a Ch,istian land, when a Christians who suffer wrong and loss, man turns to Christ it is because he is they have no official relations or rights ~onscious of sin, and longs for forgive- to interpose, and can only exert a moral ness and emancipation. In a heathen influence in the premises, and even this land the reason for turning to Christ may must be cautiously exerted,· or they will well be more imperfect and more mixt." induce hatred of Christianity and of Christians, among officials for their in- It may be that it is "not hunger for terference. Missionaries at most can spiritual things which gives this move- only appeal to their counsels, and this ment its growing impulse, but certainly should be restricted to cases of perse- .ood's Spirit is at work in those who are cution. invoking Christian help. The desire for freedom, for alleviation in the social Many Christians are persecuted be- scale, for many good things in the world cause of their refusal to contribute like these. may possibly form the main money for the support of idolatry and .spring of the movement." . • • " To for immoral purposes. The mission- .help on such a movement and to make aries remind the native Christians that it Bubserve the highest spiritual interests the treaties of the government with is indeed the grandest work in which it Christian nations pledge the Imperal is open for men and women to engage." government to protect any person, We therefore plead for the absolute official or citizen in the full exercise of legitimacy of this stage of the Chinese his religious liberty, and say that for . Dation's cry to God. Patience with the many years t,he officials at Foochow, crudeness of such a movement, gener- from District Magistrate to Viceroy and ous support, hopeful prayer and stead- Tartar General, have proclaimed the fast labor, will lift the hearts drawn to Christ up to a higher faith in Him as rights of Christians to be exempt from Poverty of Some Native Obristians in taxation for temple service or immoral Ohina. proceedings. BY MISS MARY ELIN CARLETON, M. D., In the case of property rights held in FOOCHOW, CHINA. common with heathen relatives, they say: " With respect to property shared I have wanted to write for a long year by year in rotation, we recommend time on a subject that greatly engrosses that the Christians in the several pre- my thought; that is, what are we to fectures, or in the entire province, unite do for our native Christians who are and present the case to their officials, living in such destitution as defies de- showing the injustice that must result scription. Some are in such poverty in case the Christians on account of because their former means of livelihood moral inability to perform ancestral was connected with idol worship-i. 6.

worship, should be deprived of their making idol-money, commonly called share in their patrimony. To aid in the "Joss-money," also making incense- mlttter, it could be suggested that the sticks. Of course, when they become money for the sacrifices and feasts Christians, they can not continue in should be divided among those entitled such employment. Then again, there to it, and the balance belong to the are many who had DO employment be- party who has the control of the prop- fore they became Christians. Let me erty for the year. Or the proposition tell of a few instances.

might be made that the expenses for I have living near me, so near ~hat I the repair of graves should be provided might practically say living with me, a annually and the rest go to the man- family consisting of twelve persons.

ger for the year, or, that the property Formerly they had been very wealthy, be equitably divided among the heirs. but the head man was an only child, The last course would naturally be the petted and indulged to a fatal degree.

rule if all the heirs became Christians. When he wisht to study, he did so, In such application to the officials, it whenhe wisht to play, he was allowed should of course be shown that Chris· free bent to his will-consequently he tians are not wanting in filial piety, tho grew up unrestrained, undisciplined, they refuse to sacrifice to their ancestors. knowing no will but his own. When " With respect to reforms in marriage he took up opium smoking, his father and social customs, such as the protec- willingly sold field after field, that tion of widows from the power of their he might have the wherewithal to late husbands' relatives; the daughter's gratify his poisoned appetite. A few right to share in her father's property; years ago Dr. Sites, having business the matter of infant betrothals; the relations with this house, got an influ- selling of daughters to be slave girls, ence over this man, then a middle-aged and other questions which may arise, man with a large family, and so poor, the same general method may be fol- that they could scarcely keep body and lowed." soul together. By sheer love and stick- The necessity for the proclamation of to-it-iveness, Sites led him to Christ these directions shows some of the dif- an~ stood by him till opium smoking ficulties in the way of progress of mis- and many kindred sins were conquered.

sions; but the fact that thousands of As his buried manhood was resurrected, Chinese converts, become such at the his conscience quickened, he wanted to risk of the loss of all things, and remain work and support his family, but what such in the teeth of persecution, to the could he do? Totally unfit for any- shedding of their blood in many in- thing, without strength or skill for stances, marks the integrity and stabil- manual labor, without knowledge suffi- ity of the Chinese Christian communi- cient to teach or preach-his children, cants. [J. T. G.] most of them born when his family were in deep degradation, are slender, greatly overcrowded, so most of the miserable, and sick a great deal of the time. It is understood that sixty gold work goes to younger and abler men. cents will provide food enough for one person a month, so that $7.20 would be The mother earned a pittance by taking required to support this family of twelve for one month. But what are their a baby to nurse. You will understand assets? By most careful computation I reckoned they are able to earn from to what extremities they were driven, $2.50 to $3.00 per month; then they have a little garden, about thirty feet when I tell you that when this little square. You may well ask the question I askt of my Bible woman-If $7.20 baby-boarder died, the womanborrowed is necessary for their food, and they have only $3.00, how can they live? a baby once a month and went to the "Well," said dear old lIrs. Huie Mu, "they cook what rice they have, and Roman Catholic Foundling Home, those who have any work in view, eat the kernels of rice, and those who have where the baby belonged, and got her no work, with the little children, have the rice water;" i. e., the water the rice wages. You may say that was inexis boiled in. One glance at this family would convince you of the truth of this. cusable conduct for a Christian woman, Again, I know a woman, who is one but remember, it was to keep her own of our Bible women, receiving $1.00 per month for her services. With that children from starving to death before she must support herself, her invalid husband and an idiotic son. Again, her own eyes-and again, she had only some epidemic or other carried off every member of a family, save a little boy of been out of heathendom a few months. twelve years and his betrothed little wife of nine years. This little girl Well, we heard the other day that the found her way to one of our pastors, saying, she had heard he was a good whole family were nearly starved, so man, but she said to me, "It is too bad for me to impose myself on this good much so, that their heads were fairly man as he has a big family of his own, but what can I do ? My brother," as dizzy for want of food. Now, we can't she calls her be trotht, "can only keep himself." turn these cases off. God has sent Now, one more case, and I will re- them to us. Every other missionary frain, tho every case could be mul- has her hands full-we cannot simply tiplied by a hundred. There is a family Jtive them money and call our duty in Foochow City, consisting of a man done-I cannot tell you how disastrous of fifty years of age, his wife, a girl of it would be to give such Christians sixteen, and three younger children. money. Too often. as it is, we have They have recently become Christians our Christians called "rice-Christians" , by seeing the power of God to save the -we must give them work. Not all sick when this man was at the point of can be preachers, catechists, Bibledeath, and when the daughter was women, or school-teachers. 'Ve canrecovered from ,. devil possession."- not undertake anything along their own The man is a tailor, but that business, lines of work, for already there are ten like all others, especially in the city, is persons to every one required. _ There is a growing demand for knit- ted goods-stockings, socks, children's caps. I want crochet-hooks, knitting- needles, Germantown yarn of bright colors, stocking-yarn – black, blue, gray, and white-but best of all would be a simple knitting machine, with yarn to work it. I feel sure that with such capital provided, they would soon be- come self-supporting.

Now don't fancy I am leaving my medical work and going into the stock- ing business, but I must not leave these needy ones to face the battle of life unaided. "He that bath this world's goods and seeth his hrother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compas- sion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?"

Two Recent Books on Buddhism.

"Buddhism in Translations," by Henry Clarke Warren, publisht at Cambridge, Mass., by Harvard Uni- versity. 8vo, pp. xx+250, $1.20.

This book meets a distinct need of students of Buddhism who are not ac- the ritual and discipline of the priestquainted with the classical languages hood, and some remarks on the conof India; it gives them a knowledge of duct befitting the laity. the subject which is not only first hand, but also systematic. .Mr. Warren gives The selections cover all important us translations of a series of excerpts points of Buddhist doctrine. }Ir. Warfrom the Buddhistic sacred literature, ren has acquitted himself well in the judiciously selected and carefully ar- difficult task of translating Pali theo- ranged under appropriate headings, to logical writings into English. Not only afford a fairly complete and orderlyac- is his translation exact, but his English count of the Buddha, his doctrine, and is elegant. The book will be of value the religious order which he founded. to missionaries in Buddhistic communi- ties, and to all who have occasion to Mr. Warren's book represents what understand Buddhism.-REV. DAVID is known as the Southern school of GILMORE, PrOfessor Rangoon Oollege, Buddhism, whose sacred literature is Burma. in the Pali language, whose chief seat is in Ceylon, and which prevails Almost directly in contrast with throughout Burma and Siam. The Warren's "Buddhism in Translation" excerpts in this book are taken from is a smaller work, and a popular one, Pali literature exclusively. Most of .. Primitive Buddhism: its Origin and them come from the Tipitaka, the Teachings," by Elizabeth A. Reed, Buddhist Bible; but a number are A.M., already well known as the author taken from the Milinda Pai'iha, and the Visuddltimag.qa-two works which (tho of "Hindu Literature," "Persian Litnot canonical) are accepted by Southern erature," etc. (Scott, Foresman & Co., Buddhists as authoritative statements Chicago,$l). The admiration of Buddh- ()f their belief. ism is just now a "fad" on thc part of a class of persons who have neither the The excerpts in this book are arranged culture nor the earnestness to become in five chapters, each of which is pro- even superficially acquainted with its vided with an introductory discourse. philosophy, its tenets, or its effects on There is also a general introduction and society. The author appositely says, :an excellent index. "theories have been advocated as to the doctrines of Buddhism of which its The first chapter treats of the life of founder never heard, and 'statements Gautama, the Buddha. It is introduced have been made upon the modern platwith the resolution which he formed in a form which could astonish no one 80 previous stage of existence, to attain the much as Gautama and his early follow- Buddhaship. Passing very briefly over his intermediate existences, it recounts ers." fully his birth, his retirement from the The manuscript of this volume was world, his attainment of Buddhaship, subjected to the criticisms of some of his daily habits and his death. Pali the most distinguisht savants of Euliterature affords no account of his life rope, and thoughtfully discust byemibetween the commencement of his min- nent Orientalists. Like Warren's work, istry and his death. it is mainly a compilation of translated texts from primitive sources. Chapters 2, 3 and 4 deal with Buddba's doctrine. Chapter 2, entitled The author rightly estimates Buddha .. Sentient Existence," treats of that as ., the prince of pessimists," who denial of "an ego," of .. a continuous ,, nowhere alludes to the happiness personal identity," of .. an underlying which may be derived from health, persistent reality," which is the chief friends, love, or existence in a world of source of confusion in the study of beauty." Monier Williams affirms cor- Buddhism, inasmuch as it is explicitly rectly when he says, "Buddhism has no creator, no creation, no original germ denied and implicitly assumed in the of all things, no soul of the world, no system of thought. personal, no impersonal, no supermun- dane, no antemundane plinciple." Of Chapter 3 treats of Karma and rebirth. all the dreary wastes which manJdnd have been invited to contemplate, the Chapter 4 treats of Nirvana, and of dreariest, dismalest and surest of rethat system of meditation or trance sulting in disaster and dismay, Buddhwhich is supposed to lead to Nirvana. ism easily stands, unchallenged, the Neither the excerpts in this section nor first. We commend •'Primitive Buddhthe introduction thereto, afford us a ism" to those who feel impelled to definition of Nirvana; yet the book acquire some knowledge of this diBmaZ sheds much light on the Buddhist conception of Nirvana. 8wamp."-J. T. G.

The fifth chapter gives samples of

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

BY DBLAVAlII' L. PIERSON.

* China,* Tibet, t Formosa, Oonfuoian- ment allegiance; (d) the prohibition of ism, § Taoism, Opium. Tra.flio." the practice of foot binding; (6) the pro- hibition of opium smoking; (f) the pro- THE GOSPEL IN CHINA. tection of a free press. These involve great changes. To secure them outside The war with Japan and the late help is required. A British protectorate tour of Li Hung Chang have recently would :he a boon for China. drawn unusual attention toward China, "2. The construction of extensive railroads, bridges, tunnels, canals, etc., and there is a very general anticipation is tending to upset heathen belief, and of some markt change in China's home Is opening to Europe a trade in China's and foreign policy. Altho the" Celes- 34,000 square miles of coal beds, oil tials" move slowly, and in many respects and mineral products, so that the devel- opment of the wealth and industry of are still' far behind Japan and India, China is assured. they have already made many strides "3. The adoption of Western methsince missionaries first entered their territory nearly a century ago. In the ods and ideas will help her. She is getting her eyes opened. Education is acknowledged as of value and schools opening up of the various ports of the are in demand. Empire to commerce and missionary "4. To-day China is beginning to work, in governmental protection for believe that Christianity is a prime factor in the progress of Western naforeigners, in the general attitude of the tions. "5. Her appeal to our missionaries masses toward Westerners, and in read- for a knowledge of science, art, literainess to accept foreign institutions and tureand general learning is a hopeful inventions, there is evidence of very sign."

markt advance. The future promises The great need of China to-day is two-fold-more believing payer for the still further progress, both in civiliza- preparation of the hard hearts of these idolators, and a more 8eif-sacrijicing 8pirit tion and Christianity. Dr. B. C. Henry on the part of Christians at home, lead- ing them to give themselves and their has thus summarized the reasons for substance, that these ignorant, degraded taking a hopeful view of the outlook: .. 1. The demand for a change in the administration of the central government. A manifesto has already been issued, demaJ;lding (a) a change in the and helpless multitudes may have an constitutional government; (b) the re- opportunity to accept the Gospel. moval of incapable rulers; (c) the removal of the 'cue' as a sign of govern- While there are now some 1,900 Pro- testant missionaries in China, there • For additional Information concerning the would have to be over 500,000 more Ji'ield# of Monthly Survey see REVIEW Index sent out in order to give to China the for 1896 (December number). same proportion of ordained ministers See also p. 46 (January), 95, 102, 116,128,124, 129; 181 (present Issue). as the United States, and were this New Books: " A Cycle of Cathay," W. A. P, republic supplied in the same propor- tion, we should only have 140 ordained Martin; "Alone in China," Julian Ralph; ministers for the whole of the United "Sketch of the History of Missions in China,"

D. Willard Lyon.

Recent Articles: "China, England and'Rus- States I We have 80,000. "If all the sia," Fortnightly Review (Oct.), "Secret Christians but 750 were taken out of Soci~ties in China," Blac~ood's (Dec.); London, and their places filled by Gospel in all Lands (Feb.); China's Millions heathen, scarcely any of whom had (Monthly).

t See alSo p. 91 (present issue). ever seen a Bible or heard of a Savior, :I: New Book: "Formosa," Wm. Campbell. and among them 19 missionaries (in- § New Book: "Proverbial Philosophy of cluding wives) were put to WPrk with Confucius," F. H. Jennings. '''If Recent Article: "Opium Traftl.c in France," some 60 native agents, that would be a Chautauquan (Oct,.). fair representation of what is being done by Protestant Christendom to win Rev William Brewster, of Hinghwa, . China for Christ." China, sends us an interesting account But with all the disadvantages, the paucity of men and means, the un- of a recent tour in Fuh.kien Province. willingness of the natural heart to turn from idols to serve the living and We regret not having space to print the true God, the harvests which have been reapt in China are very encouraging, whole report, but in substance his com.: and show unmistakable proof of Divine approval and blessing. munication is as follows: The Statistics* of Missionary So- "Three years ago Brother Ng long Seng, a good earnest man, with excel.. cieties in China are in part as follows lent sense and immense industry, but with perhaps the least education of any (1894): …~ :.i of our 70 preachers, determined to be- " " ".. g I0i:!'!"l 0 gin work in a new region across the Nllnc 0" SOCIETY. ~~ . o! border of the county of Sing-iu, a half Ii: day's journey distant from his old field in the Heo-Sang circuit. His first and :z: ~ to only auditor at this new place was won – – – ~ pt,<H,~'-);I- to Christ, and is now a very effective ~ E-4 junior preacher on the circuit. From this one genuine convert the work BRITISH, IBISHAND CANADIAN. spread into a large market town, a half day's journey beyond. Last ~larch we h~ftts'hnF~~~~~"nn:~a ~~gl~tloo:: 1807 44 SS 21 98 held a three day's camp-meeting, at 1848 9 7 ••• 16 which the pastor and eight or ten of the Church Missionary Society…•• 1844 46 S1 SS 110 new converts were present. This little English Baptist …..•.•..•…..• 1845 21 17 .•. SS band were all baptized with the Spirit, English Presbyterian..••……• 1847 81 t18 18 67 and went back to tell the glad tidings. Wesleyan Missionary Society•. 1852 16 t8 2 26 Within two weeks after they returned, tMethodlst New Connection… 1860 7 4 1 12 I was asked to confirm the appointment tSri'.~~t);l~~a1fg:.~.t~~.~. ~:. ~:: 1864 55 of II man to a new place. No money was asked for, it having been provided United Presbyterian of Scotl'd. 1865 14 t6 2 22 by the little company of converts. Soon China Inland Mission•…..••••. 1865 241 120 232 593 another, and yet another place was tUnlted Methodist Free Church 1868 8 8 6 opened In the same way. We were National Bible Soc. of Scotl'd.. 1869 8 t6 14 askt to hold another camp-meeting ] Urlsh Presbyterian…………. 1869 4 4 9 on their circuit, and promist to d() Canadian Presbyterian•..••.••. 1871 12 8 22 so during the latter part of May. I i~l:a£ytllw,au~~~oo~ °Jc~g~n"J: 1874 9 2 13 went to Gia-tau, where the meeting was 1879 1 1 2 to be held, and a mile out was met by a !Blble Christians .•••…•….••.. 1885 4 t2 procession of 50 or 60 Christians with Society of Friends…………. 1886 1 1 6 banners and native instruments, and S conducted to the house where the meetoc. for DltTuslon of Gen. II4ld 1886 2 1 8 ing was in progress. Through some Christian Knowledge….•…. misunderstanding the date of the meet- – – – :tCburch of Eng. Zenana Mlss'n1888 5 5 ing had been put three days earlier than 1891 "6 "2 2 10 I had expected, but the people had come Canadian Methodist ••.•.•….•. 1080 together 70 or 80 strong, and when I Total British, Irish and Can. …. 479 274 – reacht there they had already been holding the meetings for four days, 327 four services a day, beginning with a sunrise prayer· meeting. It meant much AMXlUCAN. to these people, mostly poor farmers, t() spend a whole week at a camp-meeting A.B.C. F.M……………….. 1830 47 4S 27 117 during the planting season. The testi- A.B.M.U……..••.•…..•….. 1324 84 26 18 78 mony meetings were remarkable. There Protestant Episcopal •••.•••.••• 1885 18 9 5 27 was no time even to sing, much less the ~~~bJ~~~'l,nl~Nl'~~J: 1885 76 69 S5 160 need of saying' Brethren, don't let the 1DutcIij: 1842 7 7 7 21 time go to waste.' In voluntary prayer, Methodist Episcopal (North) .•. 1847 54 45 41 140 not less than a dozen would pray in Seventh Day Baptist……….•• 1847 1 1 2 4 quick succession, always right to the Sonthern·Baptlst Convention•. 1847 15 15 8 SS point and very brief. A number of the Methodist Ep,lscopnl (South) .•. 1848 16 7 9 32 men are scholars or literary men, con- Woman's Union Mission …. o •• 1859 8 8 verted through the influence of their 1867 '24 'is 8 50 comparatively ignorant pastor, and all r:'~i~::~~b~'1;~~~~ty::::::: : 1876 2 4 look up to him. Nine men testified to 1886 11 2 "s 24 For. Christian Missionary Soc.. 1887 2 10 1 8 1869 1 2 4 i!m. Scandinavian Conrseg't'l "i United Brethren In Chr st.••.. ternat'l Missionary Alliance. 1389 46 4 32 32 – Total American ….••••••••••. 849 257 206 812 CONTINENTAL.

Basle Mission.•••••.•.•••••••.•.. 1847 24 18 1 4S Rhenish Mission…………….. 1847 7 7 7 21 … JPe~rl~nJ;~~~~~~~. 1350 ~~~~~: ::: ::: 1632 11 5 7 8t5 1S … tGen. Evangel. Protes. Mission 1324 1 ••• 1 – – – Total Continental•.••.••..•.•. …. 41 31 – 18 85 Grand Total••••••••.••••…. 869 562 546 1977 • From D. W. Lyon'l .. Sketch of the History of Protestant Missions In China."

*.t Reports In these ca.es were not exbanltlve as to the number of marrIed womf"n. These are the ~ tor 1890. ! baving been saved from the opium hab- territo17, but it will probably be some , it. I baptized over 40 adults, everyone of time before sufficient quiet is restored whom keeps the Sabbath strictly, can , answer intelligently questions regarding to allow missiona17 work to progress as the fundamental truths of God as Fath- er, and Christ as Savior. All are accus- prosperously as before the war. The tomed to testify and pray in public, as sto17 of this wonderful work has been well as in private; and all give of their substance to the support of the Gospel; told in two intensely interesting vol- and, as far as we were able to discover, all have broken off entirely from their umes, which deal both with *tihne work (lId idolatrous customs, and the sins of of the English Presbyterians South their former life. At one place, far up Formosa and that of the Can~dian (In a high mountain, where there is but (lne village with about 60 inhabitants, a Presbyterians t in the north man heard the Gospel, and accepted it at once. The women of his family The Opium Curse. could not attend church on account of the great distance and bad roads, 80 he The following is a translation of a offered to pay $24.00 a year, and fur- small sheet which has been issued late- nish house· room for a pa~tor. Now ly in connection with an Opium Refuge there are a dozen converts in the village, at T'ai Yuen Fu, and is being also used and no doubt it ~ill ere long be a Chris- on other stations :- tian village. This man probably spends SO per cent. of his entire income for the "Of all things in this world that support of the Gospel. He says, 'I harm men, nought surpasses opium; inused to spend much money on idolatry. juring manners and destroying customs; I would be ashamed to spend less money overturning homes and laying waste for the true religion than I did for a patrimonies-eve17where it acts thus. false one.' These people are also' giv- But none appear to think of the mising themselves unto the Lord.' Four chief of opium, which is like a flood of men have already been appointed to poison unrestrained. It is the cause of these new places from among the new anxiety to one's parents and also to the converts. They are all men of educa- wife. When the wealthy take it, it tion and culture; some of them were shortens their years, deprives them of well-to-do, and are making markt posterity, and wastes any amount of tlnancial sacrifices to go into the work. money. When the poor take it, clothes These people seem heartily to believe are exchanged for it, or pawned away, that 'it is more blessed to give 'than to while they suffer from the extremes of receive,' and cheerfully contribute not hunger and cold. Thus do men lay hold (lnly for their own support, but to help of error, and do not awake and perceive their more needy brethren in neighbor- how things are and repent. With such ing towns. When the spirit that is in things God is not pleased, but He sent these men becomes general among the Jesus into the world on purpose to save Chinese native Christians, the church men from their sins, and assist them in will propagate itself. and support itself. their sorrows ; therefore here is the holy • All things are possible to him that doctrine taught that men may forsake believeth.' " wickedness for righteousness, and give up falsehood for tmth, and repent of FORMOSA. everything that is harmful and inju- Since this island was acquired by rious; as the Scripture says (of Jesus), , I came not to call the righteous, but Japan, natives have been in a continual sinners to repentance.' The disciples of Jesus, desirous of imitating His state of ferment, sometimes breaking example, came from the West to China, respectfully desirous of assisting men (lut into open rebellion, and at other to repent. If there are any who, clearly- seeing the harm done to them times only submitting under compul- by OpIUm, determine to cut it short, and will quickly come to the 'Salvation sion to the occupation of the land by Hall,' then, according to proper pre- scriptions, taking the necessary medithe Japanese. The strategic import- cines, from within twenty-one days to a month, whether old or young, with a ance of the island is recognized by the strong or weak craving, they may make a clean sweep of the opium, and, leavnew rulers, and they have now well- ing this false road, return to the true way. This is what we earnestly denigh brought it under complete control. sire."

The Japanese Christians have shown *"Missionary Successes In Formosa," by their zeal by making plans to send their Wm. Campbell.

own missionaries to the newly acquired t"From Far Formosa," byGeo. L. Mackay.

EDITORIAL DEPAUTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The Maroh of Events. because they stand so related to mis- sions. But in every part of the world The plague and famine in India pre· there is at this time a peculiar aspect of sent two of the most important and affairs, which invites ample discussion. weighty facts that now confront us, next The atrocities in Armenia still go on ; to the Armenian horrors which lie on and the appeals for the destitute are so all thoughtful people like a nightmare. emphatic and agonizing that many feel that there can be no attention paid to Toward the close of last September any other calls until these are attended a peculiar fever broke out in a part of to; and yet the need is so great it seems Bombay, attended by a singular fatality almost hopeless to meet it, and almost among rats, and it was soon identified useless unless the Turk can be held in with the plague that two or three years check. ago broke out in Hongkong. Tho considered comparatively mild, about Cuban affairs threaten to involve the two-thirds of the cases are fatal, tho it United States in a war with Spain, and does not seem contagious, nor does it a general state of disquietude and alarm abate. 011e week the death-rate ex- or uncertainty prevails. ceeded by 300 the rate of any period for nveyearspreceding. Within two months The half bankrupt condition of some nearly 100,000 Hindus left the city. missionary boards, and tlle measures of Various precautionary measures were retrenchment which seem to be needful, taken to prevent the spread of the -these are the features of discourageplague, and much prayer was offered ment against which it is hard to conby believe rs. Meanwile outside of tend. Bombay a famine is spreading over a large area. Since the monsoon the Dr. W. A. P. Martin has returned to price of food has in some parts doubled. China. It is nearly half a century since Already there has been a year's dearth he first went, when, with his brother, he in the Hindee neld in Central India, began work at Ningpo, where he spent where hundreds have starved to death, six years, which he looks back on as the and the sight of children, not to say most fruitful of his life, and where he adults, in every stage of disease and was qualified to act as interpreter to the want, is almost too terrible for believers American plenipotentiaries, Messrs. to bear who seek to be ministers of God Reed and Ward, in the treaties with to them. The details are too bad for China. Afterward he determined to reproduction. It looks as tho a large move further north and undertake an section of the Marathi country would educational mission work, and this become a similar scene of suffering. opened the way to the presidency of the Riots have become common where the Imperial Tungwen College and a prostarving people forcibly sieze what they tracted stay at the capital. He now recannot buy, and the police are some- turns joyfully, in his maturest life, and times unable to protect the shops. we wish he might spend there another •• Khandesh is sure to suffer unless rain "cycle" of "Cathay." He is better shortly falls," was the report in the fitted than ever to act as a wise counmiddle of October. Jowari was burn- sellor and competent teacher and ading up with drought, and the north- ministrator. west, north and central provinces seem threatened with a repetition of the suf- Our dear friend, the secretary of the ferings of twenty years ago. Presbyterian Board, Robert E. Speer, has been seriously ill at Hamadan, Per- These events we give prominence to sia, with typhoid. He had intended to sail for India by the middle of De- most effectual ministry to the une~an.

cember, but was detained. Already gelized.

his visit to the East has left a markt The last report, covering 1895,tells the impression wherever he has been. He story of seven years; and this last year thoroughly studied up the countries to exceeds all the others. Some of its facts which he was going, and surprised should be borne in mind as an incentive brethren on the ground by showing in to others to follow his example. 'rhe many respects a familiarity with the missionary money up to Nov. 12 this conditions of field which they them- year, 1896, is upwards of $19,000.00, selves did not possess. of which his own congregation of per- haps 200 people have, without any On October 13th of last year, our be- pressure, given over $4,000.00. The loved brother, Rev. D. M. Stearns, of map of the world is kept ever before Germantown, bade adieu to his beloved them, and they are taught that they are wife, who, after less than two days' debtors tothe whole unsaved world,and illness, departed for a higher home. trustees of the Gospel of salvation, and She had shared all his work for the that each of them iS,to regard himself Lord, and was to him a help, meet for as responsible for bringing the Gospel him. Noone knows the extent of the to every living soul as soon as possible.

loss and sorrow that came to our , What could not be done by a few hun- brother, who nevertheless bears up dred such men as Pastor Stearns, who with a fortitude and patience only would follow this hitherto untrodden learned of God. Some years ago this path in Bible study and missionary brother, in a conversation with me, work? He is now teaching a monthly heard me emphasize the fact that the Bible class at Princeton University, church is not a man's field but his and his influence is constantly ex· force wherewith to work in the world panding. Most of the mission funds field, and this seed of truth found in he collects go through regularly organ- him such a soil as to bring fonh liter- ized channels, and the paper, King- ally an hundred·fold. Witness the wide dom Tiding8, has a circulation of about dissemination of the Gospel through 3,000. Of the nearly $10,000 that the this man, his parish and his Bible synod of the Reformed Episcopal classes now held over so wide a terri- Church of New York and Philadelphia tory. And now in the departure of his gave to the foreign work from Oct.,1895, wife, he is asking whether God means to Oct., 1896, over $4,500 came from to open a new door of wider usefulness; Pastor Stearns' congregation, the other whether in leaving him alone He may twenty or more parishes giving the rest.

not be leaving him free ttl go through They give to the Reformed Episcopal the world-field on a wider ministry to Church; Mr. Stearns' congregation give souls. This 'devoted brother, who to the whole Church.

watches keenly the signs of the times, watches also the signs of God's will in Since the Editor's note appeared in his own life, studying to know the the October issue of 1896, on the Ben- Divine plan and fall into his own lot in oliel Mission in Jerusalem, some vigor- it, ready for any service which his Lord, ous letters of remonstrance have been the King, may appoint. received from parties who consent that ,Certainly it would seem as though their names should appear; and promi- God has for him some increasingly use- nent among them is Rev. Edwin S.

ful future. He has projected what is Wallace, American Consul at Jerusalem, essentially a new method of working a who does not hesitate to express his dis- parish into a missionary agency, and his satisfaction with the position taken by Bible classes are in effect a larger parish the Editor in the paragraphs referred to. rn enlisted in a similar way on a wide and self·defence the Editor will only say that for more than a year-in fact, since brief notes in the October number, he some time before Dr. Gordon's death- will see that no endorsement of Mr. he and his lamented co-editor sought to Benoliel is therein contained, as there trace unfavorable rumors concerning was no personal knowledge on which to Mr. Benoliel to some satisfactory rest iuch sanction. All that is affirmed source, and to obtain some data in the is, what was true, that after a year way of definite charges founded upon spent in diligent investigation, nothing definite facts, upon which to -base an had been found worthy of credence, or intelligent judgment of the merits of sustained by any reliable proof; and the case. But, up to the time of re- that nothing assailing his piety, integ- ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, not one rity or loyalty to Christ had been sup- clue had been given to the situation. ported by adequate evidence. On the Dr. Gordon had received some com- contrary, the testimony of my friend, munications from a Mr. T. J. Alley, Arthur W. Payne, of London, as wen and Rev. Selah Merrill, which he, with as of R. Scott }ioncrieff, of Edinburgh, the aid of a lawyer, undertook to in- and other parties in Great Britain, some vestigate. He has himself publisht of them connected with work among the result of the investigation, and he the Jews, was entirely in his favor. saw his way not only to vindicate Mr. Benoliel, but to assist him, and encour- In now adding these paragraphs, the age others to do so. Personally, the Editor can only say that he has desired Editor-in-Chief gave no attention to to be fair, impartial and umpirical in these communications, and was not this whole matter, and treat a brother responsible for his colleague's action. who has been accused as entitled to the presumption of innocence until proven When, however, separate letters were guilty. The amazing prejudice existing sent to me, after Dr. Gordon's death, I everywhere against the Jew, the prevailat once undertook for myself to trace inganti Semitic spirit, makes it very easy unfavorable rumors, and find some solid to create a bias against any brother whobasis on which to rest a judgment. I is a Jew, and seeks to work among his· wrote to parties accusing him, and brethren-a bias easier to create than among others to Rev. E. S. Wallace, remove. While thus seeking to do a for whose character and reputation I simple act of justice to a maligned had high esteem, asking for something party, the Editor of this REVIEW must that was worthy to be made the basis not be understood as giving his sanction of such accusation. It seemed to me or the sanction of this periodical tu Mr. then, as now, both unwise and unfair Benoliel, for the sufficient reason that to give currency to damaging reports, he is unable to vouch for him by any where no one was found to make dis- personal knowledge of his work; and tinct charges of misconduct or unfaith- he must leave to those who are inclined fulness; and yet, up to the date of re- to aid him to satisfy themselves by such ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, about Dec. methods of investigation and through 15 ult., no 'I'e8po7UI6 had ever come to my such parties, as are open to them. It hands. Not having visited Jerusalem, nevertheless remains true, whatever my only way to investigate was by let- may be the reason, that a singular suster or conversation with visitors and picion seems to hang about almost every residents. .And the only party who did man who is a Jew, and who, as a conreply to my communications was R. verted Jew, seeks to carryon mission Scott Moncrieff, Esq., whose endorse- work among his fellow-Israelites. Ament of Mr. Benoliel was as unquali- man lately said to me: "They are aU fied as the charges of some others were Jacoba yet. not IS'I'ae18." hostile. Under these circumstances the Editor felt bound to state just the It should be added, in order to bafacts, and if the reader will recur to the fair to all parties concerned, that no in- tentional reflection was made upon any particular party in the remark of the These schools quietly helped to per- Editor that Mr. Benoliel seemed the vade the country with the Gospel. Por- victim of persecution. The reference tions of the Word were daily learned, was to sundry anonymous reports and and often as regularly recited at home.

attacks which have come to our know- It is an interesting fact that the Queen ledge, but which we have been unable of Spain herself once heard the Gospel to trace to any responsible source. In recited by a child from the Protestant all t11is matter but one conscious desire school, who had been put into a Roman has controlled, namely, to do just as we Catholic school, that was honored by a would have others do to us. royal visit. Some 5,000 children in all had come under the influence of Mr. Albert R. Fenn, whose death, these schools when Mr. Fenn's health Aug. 3, 1896, was briefly noticed in compelled him, in 1895, to withdraw these pages, was born in London in finaIly from the little church in Cham- 1832, and had spent forty-four years in beri.

his Master's service. For some years At his death, a very pathetic com- he was connected with George Muller's munication was sent to his widow from school work, and engaged in various the church. It was signed by all who forms of Gospel work in the neighbor- could write, and bore strong witness to hood. In 1861, he gave himself wholly the marvelous strength and tenderness to evangelistic and pastoral work, look· of the tie that bound this faithful pastor, ing directly to God for support, and loving father and wise counsellor to his until his life closed he continued this people.

life of faith and prayer. Wherever in England he labored, Backwell, Yalton, In the September number of the RE- Weston-super-Mare, Kingsbridge, etc., VIEW mention was made of a medical he left the impress of his catholic spirit, work by Dr. Frank Ross, which would and united prayer-meetings are even yet be sent by· him free to missionaries.

held in Kingsbridge, where he initiated Numerous applications have since then them. 'When the Spanish revolution, been made to the Editor for copies of in 1868, opened the door to the land of his book. To one and all such appli· the Inquisition, he and his wife, with cants the Editor would herein say that four children, went forth, trusting he has not yet been able to ascertain wholly in God. For three years he and Dr. Ross' address, and that, when he Mrs. Henry Payne wrought together in does, he will publish it in these pages.

Barcelona, and then joined Mr. Charles This must serve instead of private cor- Faithfull in Madrid. There, by his respondence on the subject.

holy and blameless life, not lcss than his preaching, he rebuked the abound- In the review of the one volume bio- ing wickedness even of profest religious graphy of John G. Paton, it should guides, and by his honesty and punctu- have been mentioned that the two vol- ality in business, presented a markt umes in one are thus furnisht by Revell contrast to the deceitful and procrasti- at $1.50-one-half of the cost of the nating Spaniard. He was known in the previous two·volume edition. Thisnew little Chamberi Chapel as "the Saint." edition is printed from the same plates, Unti11892, Messrs. Mllller and Wright, and has over 800 pages. If there is any of Bristol, assumed the support of the more interesting book on missions, we day-schools and Sunday-schools, but for have not seen it.

the rest of the work all supplies were in answer to prayer, and yet there was The Editor intends to give ampler no delay in meeting all dues, and the space to the review of books than schools had latterly an attendance of hitherto. Authors and publishers who four or five hundred children daily. have sent on books for examination will kindly take notice that the absence Among medical missionaries, there of the Editor in Great Britain for six are at least two abroad who are the months in 1896 caused all such work to peers of any physicians and surgeons at fall into arrears. But it is his intention home. One is Dr. George E. Post, of to give careful examination to all books Syria, who has performed more major sent either from Europe or America, cases of surgery than probably any man for review, and to send to the parties abroad; and the other is Dr. Kerr, of from whom they come markt copies of Canton, of whom the U. S. Consulthe REVIEW in which they are review- General in that city remarkt that he ed. If those who forward books will undertook cases that Philadelphia sursend them to the Editor's residence, geons would not risk, and is the peer of 1127 Dean St., Brooklyn, N. Y., it will any living surgeon, and has treated prevent delay. The present variety three-quarters of a million of patients. and value of books on missions ex- Both of these men could command an ceed all the contributions made to the income of at least $1,000 a month, and subject in any previous generation, they get little more than that a year. and we shall seek to do a serviCe to our readers by a fair, candid, and careful Miss Clara Barton, who is at the head estimate of all books brought to our of the Red Cross Society, says of the notice, so soon after their reception Armenian sufferers, that according to as time and other duties allow. At careful estimates, not far from 155,000 least forty deserving volumes now Armenian Christians, men, women and await reading. Among the most prom- children, are destitute of shelter, raiinent may be mentioned the following, ment, fire, food, medicines, of the comwhich have had at least a partial ex- forts that tend to make human life pre~ aminat.ion: servable, or of any means of obtaining them save through charitable benefi- " Knights of the Labarum," by Rev. cence. Without such outside support Harlan P. Beach. This is a volume on at least 50,000 of these persons will have missionary biography, prepared for use died of starvation or perisht through in mission study classes, giving an ac- accumulated hardship before the 1st of count of four typical men in as many May, 1897. Money may be sent to the fields and in different methods of work. agency of which Mr. Spencer Trask. of Tho publisht in October, in a little over New York pity, is treasurer. a month 2,500 students were already using'it, and was adopted by the Ep- As to the famine in India, we find in worth League, and by the Woman's our reliable exchanges the following :- Baptist Board in the mission course. Editions are to be had for 40 cents and .. The whole civilized world will 25 cents, respectively. It is publisht in stand aghast at the horrors which the Chicago by the Student Volunteer next nine months are certain to bring in movement, and Mr. Beach is abun- India. According to the statement dantly able to discuss his topic, being made by Rev. Dr. James L. Barton, a returned missionary from China, and secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., this now Educational Secretary of the Vol- famine 18 due to the failure of the wheat unteer movement. The four typical crop, which has trebled the price of missionaries chosen are Judson, Duff, wheat, and the people have not the Mackenzie and Mackay-Judson, the money to buy it. UnUke the famine of Pioneer in Burma; Duff, the Educator, 1877, the present one is general. Then in India; Kenneth Mackenzie, the Phy- rich and poor suffered, as the means of sician in China; and Alexander Mackay, communication had not been opened the Engineer, in Africa. The work is up. Now, however, railways have been done carefully and thoroughly, as Mr. built with the result, as stated, that Beach's work always is. " the rich will not starve, but the mil- lions of the poor must." It is not a question of the scarcity of grain-which can be had from abroad-but of the want of money wherewith to buy it. of worship, both Roman Catholic and The government has appropriated *125,- Protestant, have been burned; aIld 000;000 to be spent on public works as native pastors,. evangelists, and school- a means of relief to the starving people, masters have suffered most. and the missionaries are cooperating with the Buthorities. Nevertheless The Jesuits are trying to make capi- there are 287,000,000 of people to be tal out of. the fears of the people, and 8upported in a country barren of crops, say openly that only under their pro- and "millions will die from starvation, tection can the people expect safety. and within a few months the world will And they are now trying to obtain hear of such suffering and wholesale possession of Protestant churchel!. deaths as it has never heard of before, unless relief is extended." The mis- General Gallieni has issued instruc- 8ionaries of the various denominations tions to the commandants of military are scattered all through the afflicted circles, telling them to see that at least territory and they will do all they- can. half the time in all schools is devoted But most of the native missionanes get to the study of the French language, but $3.75 per month, and it is quite as and to shut up schools that do not commuch as they can do to support them- ply. There were, before the war, 700 selves. Touching this matter, Rev. A. or 800 schools in connection with the B. Leonard, corresponding secretary of L. M. S., and few of the teachers have the Methodist Board, also says: any knowledge of the French language; it is not, therefore, easy to obey this "Letters received at this office give law. Military power, however mighty, an appalling account of the famine now can hardly, with the stroke of a pen, prevailing in parts of India, particularly in the north and northwest. Hundreds turn 700 vernacular schools into French of children are to be seen in the bazaars, schools. Perhaps the Paris Missionary 'Picking up grain or anything that can Society may give aid in this serious be used as food. Some of them stagger crisis, and help to prevent the permaas they walk. The cries of hungry nent weakening of the Protestant cause people for food in the darkness at rail- by the enforced closing of so many road stations is often heartrending. schools. Parents take their children to the mis- 8ionaries, offering to give them away All ordinary civil government meanfor food;" while being suspended, martial law pre- vails. The whole country is divided into Rev. James Smith, of Ahmednagar, military circles, and great powers are writes. that "in the district of India, placed in the hands of the officers comover which famine is now impending, manding. The General's plan seems to there are 80,000,000 of people who in be to lay down principles for the guidgood times have only one meal a day, ance of subordinates, and tben to allow and that 40,000,000 always go to bed large liberty in carrying them out. hungry. To these millions the present Thus in different parts of the country dearth means death, as the increased very different modes of operation may price· of grain has raised the cost of be employed, and a very different attImaintenance per capita from one to tude assumed towards the work of three cents per day, and the Viceroy of Protestant missions. In some districts India has telegraphed to London that the clear instructions of General Galliem '72,000,000 must succumb to famine in reference to religious freedom seem unless assisted." fully carried out; while at the same time in other districts Protestants are A correspondent says as to affairs made to feel that they are at the mercy 1n Madagascar: "General Gallieni seeks of officers who suspect and dislike them. to extend the French outposts and re- A Protestant church at Fiaferana, built store order. Refugees are returning, in part by the contributions of native and Christian services resumed in vil- congregations, has been forcibly taken lages, lately in the hands of tbe rebels. and handed over to the Roman Catho- Tliousands of Christians have suffered lics, and Protestants are forbidden to greatly, many having lost everything enter it. At Tsiafahy another church in but their lands, but they have patiently connection with the London Missionary endured tribulations. Many nominal Christians have in fear joined the rebel Society was taken by the officer in bands, and a few have been among the command and used for a Roman Catholeaders; but the Christians, as a whole, lic service; but it has since been rehave been loyal and law-abiding. The stored. In another district the whole rebellion has taken, from the beginning, of the school teachers were called be- fore the commandant and told, among a distinctly anti-Christiaii form; places. other things, that henceforth no relig- ious instruction is to be given in the schools held in Protestant buildings, and supported. by the native Protestant the great work done among the women congregations and by the London Mis- of the Indian Empire, this magazine is sionary Society. A missionar,Y going to indispensable. It is well illustrated visit a village in a district WhICh he has and full of interesting and informing worked for a quarter of a century, was matter. Those who think that a virtually arrested and charged with monthly magazine contains only mat- collecting the people unlawfully with- ters of transient interest should give ont permission of the officer in charge. " The Zenana" a careful perusal. One notices that all these irritating measures are taken against the work of "'India, and Daily Life in Bengal," English Protestants. Time after time also their churches have been occupied by Z. F. Griffin, is publisht for the by the French troops; but I have not heard of a sin~le instance in which a author at Buffalo, N. Y. Roman Catholic church has been taken for such purposes." It is the object of this book, of less than 200 pages, to give details of life in Oongregational Work. This is the India which are not generally supplied title of the new monthly publication by books. The author spent two and a devoted to the Home and Foreign Mis- half years in travel through the coun- try as "field secretary of our forei~ sionary operations of the Congregational mission work."- He does not explam churches in the United States. whose foreign mission work he means, tho the reader discovers it is the Free It has been started in answer to a Baptists. " He was for ten years a misstrong feeling in the Congregational sionary in India. The last two chapbody, that the missionary intelligence ters on "Hinduism," and " Mission of the denomination has not hitherto Work" contain the gist of the informabeen thoroughly disseminated through- tion found in this volume as to the out its rank and file. One hundred purely religious aspects of Indian and twenty-five thousand copies of the affairs. The rest of the work is, as first edition will be circulated, and in the author says, a bird's eye view of view of the subscriptions already re- this interesting land and people, and ceived from the churches, the watch- will be found well worth a reading. word of the paper "into every family" may soon be realized. Among other books, issued by F. H.

Oongregational Work is attractively Revell Co., N. Y., we would call attenprinted, ably edited, and furnished to churches at the cost of 10 cents per tion to the following as all worthy of a year. place in the fine missionary library that U The Missionary Calendar of Prayer," issued by the Woman's Bap. this publishing house furnishes at such tist Missionary Society, Philadelphia, is a very beautiful calendar with an low cost. exquisite selection of texts, beautifully " J /Iopan, Its People and Missions," by illustrated. To have such a calendar before one day by day is both a re- Jesse Page, a book of 160 pages, well minder and an incentive, along the line illustrated and ful~ of interesting matter.

of missionary effort, giving and praying. "Through Egypt to Palestine," by .. The Zenana:" or Woman's Work in Lee S. Smith, with original illustra- India, the monthly magazine of the tions. Zenana Bible and Medical Mission, published by Partridge & Co., 9 Pater- "Pioneering in New Guinea," by noster Row, E. C., London, England, James Chalmers, likewise abundantly has been issued in a second volume and originally illustrated. This will be bound for 1895, at half a crown. This bound volume contains the numbers found bristling with points; graphic from Nov. 1894 to Oct. 1895, inclusive. and fascinating-a story of real pioneer- To those who desire to keep track of ing.

The American Baptist Publication Society likewise issue "The Lone Star" -the history of the Zelugn Mission. This tale of missions we have long re- garded as one of the great classics of all mission history. No one can afford not to read it, who aims at even a re- spectable knowledge of "The new acts of the apostles," as they are being written in our day.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENcE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

:Extraots and Translations from Foreign -The Annual Report of the Church Periodioals. Missionary Society for 1895-6 gives a full and compact statement of Chinese BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, opposition to foreigners and of the sit- uation generally. MASS. " Anxious eyes have again and aglin CmNA. been directed to China during the year under review. Bishop Moule, speaking -A pious Chinese Christian, Chang at St. James' Hall in May, 1895, with Wang, mentioned in the Damk Mi88ions special reference to the war between Btad, remarkt once: "Solomon was China and Japan, then first concluded, seven years in building the first temple; said: 'Some of us, who are looking Herod forty-six years in renewing the with deep affection on that great nation, second, but Lord Jesus has been nine- are wondering whether it will please teen hundred years already in prepar- God to permit her to pass out of this ing a place for us. How glorious then terrible crisis which has been upon her it will be when He has it finisht I" without further trouble, without inter- nal convulsions and practical anarchy – " The Chinese have the repute of amongst her three hundred millions of being a proud, haughty people. But people.' The potentialities of the situthe more intimate our relations become ation were indeed exceedingly grave. with them, the more completely does A government corrupt to the very core, this prepossession evaporate. Beyond and in every department of its adminisquestion foreigners find the mandarins tration, legislative, judicial, and execuand other oflicials haughty enough, and tive; an armydefeated and disorganized, indeed the literary classes generally, disperst over the land; a people not almost -universally. It is these classes affected by any profound sense of loythat form the chief obstacle to the Gos- alty to the ruling dynasty-such condipel. Li Hung Chang mayor may not tions amply justified the apprehensions have assured the French that their which were entertained and exprest. army, and the Germans that theirs was the best in Europe. At all events such "The first serious disturbance, howa sacrifice of sincerity to courting is ever, has its own causes, not in the discharacteristic of Chinese functionaries. content or ambitions or passions of the And to insincerity most of them add people in relation to their rulers, but in oppressiveness. The people sigh under the hatred of the ruling classes themthe burden, above all those who, on the selves toward foreigners. Before decoast, or perhaps abroad, have become scribing these disturbances, a few words familiar with just government, and if in evidence of this deep. rooted dislike Europe and America do not intervene, may be introduced. Mr. Valentine which in view of the chronic suspi- Chirrol, in his recent book, 'The Far ciousness of the different powers to- Eastern Question,' testifies to the invetwards each other is hardly to be looked erate nature of this antipathy. He enfor, a revolution is likely to ensue joyed the probably unique privilege, as before very many years through Chi- an unoflicial person, of an interview nese hands, which God will doubtless with the Tsung-li-Yamen, or Board of turn to the advantage of His king- Foreign Relations, the regular channel dom and of the poor people."-Mission- for communications between the Forary GOTTSCHALK, in Berichte der rhein- eign Legations in Peking and the Chii8chen Mi88Wn8 Geaell8chtJj't. nese official world. He writes ;-

EXTRACTS AND

" , Outside of its official relations with Hunan, but in other provinces. He; the foreign representatives, the Chinese saw copies which had been publisht in would know nothing, and want to Si-chuan and in Kwangsi, on the covel!' know nothing, of the Western world. of which it was stated that all th6'1 The members of the Tsung-li-Yamen scholars and people of these two provthemselves have scarcely any inter- inces were, in imitation of Hunan,. course with the foreign representatives printing this book and widely distribat Peking, beyond making a few formal uting it. The author of this book i8lo calls on stated occasions and offering Chou Han, 'a disciple of ConfuciuS' th8m an annual banquet at their official and a Minister of the Great Pure Dyresidence. One or two may sometimes ac- nasty,' whose conduct in this respeca. cept invitations to a foreign Legation, was investigated in 1892 by the Viceroy but no mandarin can frequent a for- and the Governor of Hunan, and whQl. eigner's house without exposing him- was then declared 'not guilty,' but self to suspicion and obloquy. Even ,subject to fits of insanity.' Regarding the unsuccessful literati, who are driven this tract, Dr. Griffith John says ;- to accept employment as writers in the European Legations, will not compro- .. 'Of all the Hunan publications I de> mise themselves by showing any open not know one more violent, morer recognition of their employers when abusive, more foul, or more infiamma.- they meet them in a public thorough- tory than this. It finishes up with a fare. The whole atmosphere of Peking song, to be committed to memory by is saturated with hatred and contempt the reader. Were I to translate: of the foreigner, and the street urchins, and send it to you, you could noll who shout opprobrious epithets or fiing print it, it being too dirty and vile fop' mud and stones from a safe distance at your columns. I may, however, givehim as he passes; merely have the you the closing words, which are words. youthful courage of opinions which of exhortation to old and young; .. Let their elders only venture to betray by a fathers and elders teach the children to' sullen scowl or a muttered impreca- sing this song, and thus accumulate tion.' merit and secure happiness. Let the> little boys learn to sing this song, and! " This attitude of strong and persist- thus remove calamity and escape da~ ent and unswerving dislike toward for- ger. Why fear because the demons eigners, though happily by no means (foreigners) are many? We are firmly; universal among the official classes, is resolved to exterminate them utterly.'~ very widely prevalent. In the Annual All the charges brought against foreignr Report for 1891-2, reference was made ers are given in this book in full detail. to one most dangerous form in which The use of the eyes and brains, and it had been extensively manifested in other parts of the human body, for 1891, namely, by the distribution of medicinal and other purposes, is mi.. abominable placards, emanating chiefiy nutely described. The history of Jesus from the province of Hunan, regarding is given; and anything more blallphe– foreigners. To these placards the numer- mous it would be impossible for the ous riots which occurred in 1891 were mind of man to conceive. considered to be largely due, and they led to a joint representation by the for- "'This is the book which Chou Ham eign ministers to the Chinese govern- has been scattering over the fa.ce of· ment in that year. The Rev. Dr. Grif- the land. We know now that ther6'1 fith John, the veteran missionary of the is a Si-chuan edition and a Kwangsi London Missionary Society, discovered edition. It is highly probable tha~ in the course of 1895 that the worst of every province has its edition. Be that these papers were still being printed as it may, there can be no doubt as to> and circulated, and that not only in the widespread dissemination of the book.'''

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

INDIA. character, the religious belief of the -The Ohureh Mi88iona1'1l InteUigencer Hindus has really no single succinct for August had a leading article on Dr. designation. ' "

Miller's recent Madras lecture. It is Dr. Miller, however, neglecting popu- mild and careful, but expresses" genu- lar Hinduism on the ground that no ine regret at the opinions exprest in it, religion is worthy of itself in its popu- which seem to us in some points lar disfigurements. appears to make it to be not only defective, but mis- his place to compare before his pupils leading. the essential Hindu and the Ohristian – "The assumption that all creeds are, ideal, in the hope that they shall ac- In the main, equally worthy of accept- knowledge the immense superiority of ance, is one which lies at the root of the latter, as it appears that many do.

much indifference to the work of For- "But," says Bishop Caldwell, "with- eign Missions. It is one which, as far out any dislike for Christianity as 8.

as we know, is not held by any Chris- religion; regarding it on the contrary tian missionary"-and of course not by as an excellent religion, probably the Dr. Miller-" although there may be best in the world, Hindus are so in- some who are disposed to allow more tensely nationalistic and conservative, value to other religions than we are able and so intensely jealous about ~he re- to allow. To examine the position of tention of their social respectability, these optimists, let us see what Bishop that they will on no account consent to Caldwell says: 'The theism of the a conversion taking place. • • As a Hindu religious system is avowedly or rule, the pupils are quite ready to be in- virtually Pantheism, not the belief held structed, and even to be convinced, by Christians in a God who has made provided only that they are not required the world, and governs it in the inter- to act upon their conviction. . . • ests of righteousness.' Again, Sir M. The difficulty we have to deal with is Monier-Williams says in the introduc- not so much the resistance of the mind tion to his 'Indian Wisdom:' 'Nothing to truth, as resistance to change, the can possibly be more simple than gulf between convictions and actions, Esoteric Hinduism. It is . . spiritual the absence of moral courage, which Pantheism. A pantheistic creed of this so generally ,characterizes the Indian kind is the simplest of all beliefs, mind, and which nothing can overcome because it teaches that nothing really but special grace from above. • • • exists but the one universal Spirit; that To be almost a convert is the highest the soul of each individual is identical point that many well-disposed Hindus with that one Spirit; and that every have reacht at present. "

man's highest aim should be to get rid The InteUigen~r objects to Dr. Mil- forever of having, being and doing ler's talking so much about ideals.

with a view to such spiritual knowledge Christ is not an ideal, but a Living as shall force upon him the conviction Person, coming into the world by the that he is himself part of the One free act of the Godhead, revealing God, Being constituting the universe. (Ex- and through His personal Spirit enter- ()teric or) Popular Hinduism supposes ing into living communion with those that God may, for His own purposes, who receive and confess Him. How amuse Himself by illusory appearances can this be made equivalent with a The Hindu religious creed, misty recognition of Him as a sublime starting from the Veda, ends by ap- Ideal, by those who remain in a relig- pearing to embrace something from all ious community which does not reveal religions . . . It is at once vague- the God whom He reveals, nor the ly pantheistic, severely monotheistic, Regeneration which He imparts, nor the grossly polytheistic, and coldly atheis- Eternal Life. which He promises?

tic . . . In unison with its variable However, Dr. Miller expressly declares

ENGLISH NOTES

that he does not mean to disparage EngliSh Notas. baptism. The precise force and intention of his lecture can probably not be BY JAMES DOUGLAS.

well understood except from familiarity "Latest Uganda StatistiC8-a Dilem- with the conditions of Indian life. ma."-This tractate has been publisht Christian apologists, from St. Paul at by Mr. Pilkington, showing the vast- Athens down, have often allowed them- ness of the population and area of this selves to use language to them without district of Africa, and the insufficiency which was far from expressing the as regards the workers there. Three intimacy of their own convictions and out of the nineteen districts are quite experience. unoccupied by Europeans, and several _H It is the painful fact that those others, having areas of from 200 to who now go to India, whether mission- 2,000 square miles, are occupied only aries or chaplains, as preachers of the by two workers. Mr. Pilkington asks Gospel of Christ, no longer find them- " are all these magnificent openings for selves confronted merely by native fresh Gospel victories to be allowed to champions of Heathenism. They are pass by?" And he adds, "We leave the compelled to meet in controversy Euro- question with those who can give it a peans who have reversed the happy ex- practical answer, which is the onlyan. perience of the Thessalonians, and have swer worth giving…

turned frmn God to idols, to deny even We8tern lndia.-"We learn that the the existence of the True God. " Rev. A. Manwaring baptized at Pasik, -REv. J. IRELAND JONES, in O. M. last August, a somewhat notable con- Intelligerwer • vert, viz., Professor Pandit Gopal -Mr. Bowles Daly, LL.D., of Dub- Chundra Sastra, M.A. The pandit is an Oriental scholar, and was at one time a. lin University, formerly, it appears, a magistrate of the second class. He has traveled widely in India, and has visited clergyman of the Irish Church, but now Burma, Ceylon, Aden, and even Tibet, as a preacher and teacher of Hinduism. a Buddhist, has lately given a report, He attributes his conversion to the Bible only. He says "It is the Book of which Mr. Jones remarks: "Dr. through which God speaks to man; by constantly reading both Testaments I Daly's report indicates how completely have been able to understand the True the moral principles of Buddhism have Religion and the only Mediator." failed to influence the lives of those London Missionary Societg.-The So- most bound to enforce them. He does ciety is cheered by being able to send not allude to, because he does not out eighteen new missionaries. This understand, the reason of failure. does not represent entirely new work Buddhism has in it no living principle, beginning, as several of the friends goand it appeals to nothing higher than ing out have to step into vacancies personal selfishness. It knows no Liv- caused by death, retirement and other ing God. whose commands are those of circumstances. Appeals from various an Almighty King, and whose precepts quarters are constantly coming to hand, are those of a wise and loving Father. and funds and volunteers are still ur· It teaches no chord which vibrates gently needed for the furtherance of the with gratitude in the realization of work. pardon, purchased and bestowed; and in its denial of the existence of a per- Work in Madagaacar.-The Memorial sonal soul in man, it quenches that Church at Ambokipstay, which for over stimulus to believers and purity of life a year has been occupied by the French which lies in the blessed hope of a soldiers, is once more in full possession glorious and sinless hereafter. However subtle its metaphysics, however profound its so-called philosophy, however excellent some of its precepts, such a religion leaves untarnisht mm's moral nature; it fails to reach and influence his heart, and must be, as experience demonstrates that it is, powerless to elevate as it is impotent to Ave.'" ,

GENERAL KISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

of the native church. Very little dam- Samoan Delegates in Oouneil.-The age was found to have been done, and twenty-third council meeting has re- the building and the churchyard were cently been held, and a discussion on left clean and in order. the social condition of Samoa took place, pointing out the great need of the The Rev. W. E. Cousins writes: "We people for further enlightening. The have had an excellent congregation resolution referring to the control of this morning, the body of the chapel the clan over the marriage contract and being well filled. Our service was al- the distribution of native property was most like that usual at the opening of a the great battle-ground of the confer- new church. ence. The three papers read at the meeting were of a very practical and The Faithfulnes8 of a Ohristian Lep- useful character, and these are to be er.-A poor leper, named David, who publisht and circulated throughout the had been an evaugelist beforehis terrible group and out-stations. In every affliction, was entrusted by Mr. Peake way this conference is encouraging in with money and supplies for the in- its promise for the future, altho the habitants of the village for lepers, who resolution referring to the marriage had been robbed and ill-treated by the contract and native property distriburebels. By some means the rebels got tion was not past in the form in which to know that David was the bearer of it stood, but had to be compromised. the money. They seized him, and hav- Still this result is better than that ar. ing stolen the money and other goods, rived at before, and ere long it is to be demanded that he should renounce hoped the natives will, be freed from Christianity. On his refusal, they their self-imposed bondage. most brutally murdered him. Thus perisht another martyr to the faith of Baptist Missionary Society. – Last Jesus Christ. month, at the autumnal meetings at Bristol, leave was taken of nineteen out- From Dr. Griffith John's testimony going missionaries, some of whom are to the late Dr. Lockhart, we cull the fresh to the work. Others returning to following: "Dr. Lockhart was more their spheres after having been in Engthan a physician, he was heart and soul land on furlough.. The valedictory a mIsSlOnary. He took the deepest in- address was given by the Rev. Dr. terest in every department of the mis- Landells-an address full of tender sionary work, and every afternoon he sympathy and wise counsel. At the might be seen rushing into the native close of the address, the missionaries city with his bundles of Scripture and were commended in prayer to the safe tracts, which he gave away as oppor- keeping of the heavenly Father, and tunities presented themselves. On my the congregation joined in singing the last visit to England he said, with much hymn, "God be with you till we meet feeling, 'John, I wish I could go back again." with you, the missionary life is the only life worth living. Looking back upon At Delhi are manifest signs that the my life, I can truly say that the happiest spirit is working among the people. days I have ever known were the days Mr. Thomas Herbert writes, telling of spent in China doing God's work.' the baptism of two young men, sons of When thinking of paying another visit Christians who had been cut off in that to England, the expectation of meeting sad apostasy among Chamar Christians Dr. Lockhart and spending some time in 1890. In one case the father is dead, with him, was one of the main sources but in the other illness alone prevented of attraction. The world is much him from being readmitted to the Lord's poorer to me now that my beloved table on the day when his son, for the friend is no more in it. But we shall first time, was taking the communion. meet again, and that before very long. Presbyterian Church of England.- ures must be taken by the Japanese. A Great distress has been among the For- great mass-meeting of the Japanese mosan Christians and their heathen people has been held to bring about the relatives: many have been rendered change. None will wish more speedy homeless and destitute. Some of the success than the missionaries of the injuries have been inflicted by Japanese Gospel on the island. soldiers, and some were the work of Chinese brigands and rebels, many of Regions &yond.-Dr. HarryGuiness, whom have been specially hostile to in an address on "Shall we Abandon Christians. Extreme suffering and want Central Africa," concludes as follows: is the result of this outrage, and a .. Relief Fund," to meet the more "Belgian', French, English, and Porurgent cases is being organized. tuguese traders do not flinch from en- countering the dangers of the Congo Foreign Schools in Ohina.-There are climate, for the sake of worldly adnow upwards of a thousand schools of vancement. It were a thousand shames various descriptions for natives in China were we to lag behind! " under foreign instruction or direction. They range from the village day-school Another Side of tM PiCture.-There up to high-schools and colleges. Many is, however, in connection with our Qf these schools have been in operation Congo mission, another side to the from ten to twenty years, so that the picture, and one that is full of hope. number of youthful Chinese who have Whilst our trials and difficulties are actually been brought up under foreign undoubtedly great, we have a compareducational Influence of a Christian ative exemption from certain' hincharacter may safely be estimated at drances which are found in other misconsiderably over a quarter of a million. sion fields. Lolo Land offers no religion of antiquity to combat, no ancient sys- A Jubile6 History of tM Mis8ion in tem of caste preventing ready access to Ohina is in course of preparation by the the minds and hearts of the people: Rev. Jas. Johnston, one of the earliest and, thank God, no persecution such as of the Amoy missionaries, whose daugh- in Mohammedan countries frequently ter, 'Miss Jessie Johnston, is in Amoy awaits those who make an open profesnow. Mr. Johnston knows intimately sion of their faith in Christ. the history of the mission and the characteristics of the fleld it occupies, and Moreover, God has markedly proswill, of course,' write it as one whose pered all the efforts put forth, so that heart is in the midst of it. The volume on the Lower Congo there are to-day will be amply illustrated, and is sure to many hundreds of native Christians be of the greatest interest and value. gathered out of the darkness of super- stition into the Light of Christ, whilst FO'f17Wsa Under Japanese Rule.-The on the upper river numbers have been law enacted to put down the sale of baptized, and the cloud is already seen opium in the island of Formosa seems, on the horizon which betokens an unfortunately, to be laid aside by the abundance of rain!" Japanese parliament. The feeling of the people is very strongly against the THE KINGDOM. sale of opium in Formosa, realizing the curse it is in China, and the great good " My life is not my own, but the non-use is to the Japanese. Christ's, who gave it ; And He bestows it upon all the race. The use of the drug has firm hold on I lose it for myself, and thus I save it ; the island, as it was the first part of the I hold it close, but only to expend it : Chinese Empire in which opium-smok- Accept it, Lord, for others through ing was practist; therefore, in order Thy grace." that it be abolisht, very strict meas- -The missionary idea, translated and transfigured into missionary service, is one of the most incontestable evidences [Tmt.JE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non-Christianor non· reduced. Accuracy has been sought, but also completeness, and hence conservative estimates within the space afforded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and r:i eli . . -. jl l~.8=,.,=.S . ."""!!hi. NaEs OF MISSIONARY SoCIETIES IN ~§ ~·I — o.:a~ ~'.I GREAT BRITAIN AND UPON THE CON' ~ ~ !; "".~d ~B TINENT, AND 8UlIfJLI.RIES FOR ASIA. ~ ~~ ~<I:0t"j AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, ETC. ."!:l t4 1<0:8" ~~ oZ AtlI) ~8~° !~ 0 – – – — — Baptist (England) •••••••••••••••••••. 1792 $411,975 82 64 95 63 S04 68 819 Strict Baptlst._•••••_ ••••••_ •• 1861 4,905 2 0 2 1 5 8 57 London Society (L. M. S.} •••••••••••• 1795 954,580 158 87 158 68 411 411 2,591 Church Society (C. M. S.}•••••••_ •• 1799 1,342,680 883 94 299 218 009 319 5,390 Propagation Society (S. P. G.) •••••••• 1701 611,685 589 70 854 170 1,188 180 3,800 Universities' Mission••••••••••_ •••• 1859 133,105 28 21 1 28 78 9 115 The Friends'••••••••••••- -•••••• 1867 63,860 23 0 16 18 59 13 425 Wesleyan Society._••••_ . _•••• 1816 657,086 180 270 216 195 741 175 2,775 Methodist New Connection•••••••_ 1859 23,000 11 4 11 0 26 0 108 Primitlve Methodist._••__ •••_._••. 1869 22,100 9 0 8 0 17 0 60 U nited Methodist Free Churches._ 1887 46,920 58 0 11 1 70 0 883 Welsh Calvinlstlc._••••_ •••••••. 1841 89,565 14 2 11 6 33 6 209 Presbyterian Church of England•••_ 1847 97,055 80 8 27 17 77 15 147 Presbyterian Church of Ireland•••••. 1840 95,595 95 1 22 12 60 12 216 China Inland Mission.•••••___•••••••• 1865 168,876 89 201 105 262 657 11 842 Established Church of Scotland-•• 1829 1112,220 20 12 21 45 00 8 443 F rae Church of Scotland••_••• -••••• 1848 832,665 64 26 58 56 204 23 1,018 Reformed Presbyterian ••- – -••••-. 1842 18,050 8 0 1 0 4 0 9 United Presbyterian••••__ •___ •••_•••• 1847 100,000 76 20 66 45 207 19 788 other British 800ieti88_ _ _._•••• —… 422,000 87 256 140 512 l95 95 2,589 Parls SOclety.•••••••••••••_ _ _ 1822 94,800 82 5 81 7 75 28 818 BasIe Society_ _ _ _ _••••_ .• 1815 296,391 149 48 117 8 322 85 840 .Berlin Soclety___••••••••••••_._. 1824 189,4112 74 17 69 4, 164 0 164 Breklum (Schleswlg·Holstein).__•• 1877 14,000 10 0 7 0 17 0 25 Gossner's Society.••____••_••_••_ 1886 48,000 18 14 20 8 55 19 440 Hermannsburg Soclety•••_•••_._ •• 1854 60,672 50 7 51 0 108 0 866 I.eIpsic SOClety••••_.__•___••••__ 1886 97,836 89 4 28 3 74 17 611 Moravian Church••__•••••_••_.__. _ 1782 148,678 100 78 157 15 845 23 1,979 North German SOclety•••_••••_•••_•• 1836 27,000 14 5 7 7 33 1 87 Rhenlsh Society (Barmen) ••••••••••_ 1829 123,986 00 11 85 8 194 28 290 – EIght other German Socleties_._••••• 70,000 12 63 88 19 132 4 58 – Twelve Netherlands SocietieS-._ 145,000 152 0 180 0 282 12 672 – F ffteen Scandinavian SOCietie~_ _ •. 298,500 87 48 Il6 71 802 70 1,875 — Socleties in Asla,Africa,Australia,eOO. .. Totals for Europe, Asia, eoo..••___• —- 180 400 -285 -175 940 -287 7,500 2.888 1-,776 2,788 1-,962 – Totals for America._._•••_……….. 9,951 1,816 86,890 – Totals for Chrlstendom•••____ ••••.• 500,000 – – — — – — — $7,889,577 4,825 1,588 15,847 – – – – – – – $5,693,020 1,396 672 1,892 1-,385 $13,582,597 4,279 2,448 4,180 3,297 14,076 8,854 51,787 Protestant peoples, and hence the figures of certain societies doing colonial work have been have been made concerning certain items omitted from some reports. Malnlyin order to keep special organizations have been grouped together.] oS U.",' §. "<"~'I!'.l>.g~.<,j ! I'l"; ~ -;} z] Countries in which ~~ Missions are Sustained. ~.,; …,.~w. …:l ~f~~1· E ~ ,<:l f:;~ "<,!zl'~t6: ~8 0" w. ell "3"1"1" 0 0""

Eo< ——– ——— 43,198 India China, Palestine, Africa, West 1,116 1,016 53,780 3,452 161,340 650 Indies.

68 25 557 89 1,820 80 576 India (Madras, Ceylon).

8,002 867 27,082 1,560 108,929 1,108 44,604 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, 6,882 462 58,564 2,026 217,825 2,180 Polynesia. 4,488 4,500 35,000 4,500 208,000 850 81 1,278 88,205 Persia, China, Japan, India, Africa. 198 168 4,877 44 North America, etc.

88,000 India, China, Japan, Maiaysia. Africa, West Indies, etc.

16,96 Africa (Lake N,assa and Zanzibar).

484 16 2,725 95 14,715 165 12,618 Palestine, India, China, Madagas- 8,516 2,249 52,687 1,979 145,000 car. 2,471 184 99 146 7,400 880 57,000 India, China, Africa (West and SouthJ West Indies.

20 416 China ( iumtung, Tien·tsin).

77 28 986 80 3,000 8 40 Africa (Fernando Po, Zambesl).

453 65 10,614 250 24,000 180 8,000 China, Africa, Australia.

285 292 2,868 828 12,854 260 6,409 N. E. India, France (Brittany).

224 116 4,640 418 13,000 52 5,600 India, China, Malaysia.

276 45 1,020 817 3,200 57 5,000 China, India (Kathiawar), Syria.

929 244 5,211 847 18,000 66 880 China (Fifteen Provinces).

641 151 1,871 167 7,600 206 13;049 India, East Africa, Palestine.

1,207 805 9,017 754 25,000 418 25,877 India, Africa, South and East, Ara- bia, Palestine, New Hebrides. 150 2 165 Syria (Antioch, etc.). 18 2 43 3 945 284 19,949 712 54,000 281 17,576 India, China, Japan, Africa, West 8,559 198 – 9,697 1,120 and South, West Indies.

28,000 120 15,000 898 198 18,868 333 40,000 845 9,428 Africa, South and West, Tahiti.

1,162 474 15,960 1,503 31,708 861 18,796 South India, China, West Africa.

328 201 18,922 700 28,315 120 5,566 Africa, East and South, China.

42 8 55 18 150 7 120 India (Telugus).

495 50 13,020 970 40,000 120 8,140 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore).

474 184 20,972 884 82,015 60 4,550 India, South Africa, New Zealand.

685 87 7,187 527 15,044 208 5,775 South India, lIurma, British and 82,681 1,555 95,439 German East Africa. 11,824 1 168 1,800 70 25 860 150 258 24,916 South Africa, Australia, Sonth Am· erica, West Indies, Eskimo.

28 650 West Africa, New Zealand.

487 280 18,899 B85 60,144 282 9,608 Africa, East Indies, New Guinea, 190 80 870 ChL1a. 1,000 5 280 45 954 502 88,000 3,420 280,000 150 2,780 1,677 824 81,650 2,500 90,000 415 82,000 – – 8.440 – – – 1,470 240,000 – -4,5-00 – -80-0,0-00 -1,8-00 -4-8,0-00 – – -45-,62-8 14,841 -79-6,8-59 -8-6,8-91 -2-,028-,82-0 -11,5-66 -44-4,4-68 – – – – – – – – 20,142 6,049 815,287 901,648 5,875 212,271 — — – – – – – 25,569 – 65,765 20,890 1,112,146 61,950 2,924,968 17,441 656,739 [February of Christ's presence in the world. It "Come over and help us," "-We, His is Christ in the presence of his servants, servants, will arise and build," •• The loving and laboring and going about Lord hath need of it," .. Workers todoing good, and touching a sin-stricken gether with Him." And some of the world in order to make it whole. Trans- owners of these boxes look beyond· the late that grand word redemption into present needs and opportunities, and action, and it is missions. The Church send with their offerings such messages <can have no such sign of Christ's living as "The heathen for Thine inherit· presence and gracious power in the ance," "The idols He shall utterly world as she has in the existence of the abolish," "The Lord shall be King missionary spirit in her members and the over all the earth," .. Till He come," ~eports of missionary success from the and "To bring back the King."- tields.-Rev. J. S. Denni8. OhU1'ch MiBsionaru InteUigencer-.

-Sister Dora gave up her life to -I assert it to be a fact beyond connursing sick people. At the head of tradiction that there is not a ruler, offiher bed a bell was fixt by which suffer- cial, merchant, or any other person, ers could summon her at any hour of from emperors, judges, governors, :the night. As she rose at the sound of counselors, generals, ministers, admithe signal she used to murmur these rals, merchants, and others, down to words as if they were a charm: "The the lowest coolies in China and Japan, Master is come, and calleth for thee." Siam and Korea, who, in their asso- ciates or dealings with their fellow· -The Friends' Tithing League is men in that quarter of the globe, are the name of a new organization, or not indebted every day of their lives to other, of an added wheel to the Chris· the work and achievements of the tian Endeavorer's work, which was in· American missionaries.-Rear·Admiral ~ugurated at Richmond, Ind., at the Belknap, U.S.N. Christian Endeavorer's annual meeting during the time of the late Yearly Meet- -It has been justly said of Dr. Van. ing. The following is its pledge: derkemp, one of the first missionaries .. Trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for to South Africa, that "for combining guidance, I promise to give at least one- natural talents, extensive learning, ele· tenth of my income to support the work vated piety, ardent zeal, disinterested .of the Lord." benevolence, unshaken perseverance and unfeigned humility, he has not -The names of missionary box- been equalled since the days of the holders do not, as a rule, convey much Apostles." Dr. Moffat says of him: to friends outside the parish circle, "He came from the university to teach rutho the sum total collected may inter· the alphabet to the poor naked Hotten- -est them. One long list, however, tot and Kaffir; from the society of which comes from a large suburban nobles to associate with beings of .association, gives much food for thought the lowest grade of humanity; from and scope for imagination. A large num- stately mansions to the filthy hovel of ber of the box-holders prefer to with- the greasy African; from the army to hold their names and to give instead instruct the fierce savage in the tactics eome favorite text or motto. A spirit of a Heavenly warfare under the ban- ()f consecratfon seems indicated by such ner of the Prince of Peace; from the expressions as "For God's glory," study of medicine to become a guide to "For Christ's sake," "For the Master's the Balm of Gilead and the physician use," "For the work of the King," there; and finally from a life of earthly .. Of Thine own have we given Thee," honor and ease to be exposed to perils A deep sense of personal responsibility of waters, of robbers, of his own conn- 4Stamps -the choice of such mottoes as trymen, of the heathen, in the city, in no active zeal for missionary work, the wilderness." which there is not in the Church at large to·day, there is not real prayer, -At a great missionary meeting re- "The Church is in no dire extremity at cently held in Glasgow, Principal all. She is in no position where she can Whitton, of Nagpore, India, said: expect an answer to her prayer.. She is .. This century has taught this at least merely repeating by rote words which -that it is the duty of the Christian she does not feel. She is not praying in Church to go to work among the hea· any true sense of the term. The means then unto the ends of the earth. He for the world's conversion are, to·day, thought, with regard to missions, that in the power of the Church. She can the proper view to take was that the do the work if she will. Why shirk Christian Church had been going the work under the pretense of piety? through an apprenticeship to the work Why transfer her responsibility to the of converting the heathen. First of all, Lord? Weare, certainly, at this day they tried the evangelistic method alone, prepared to confess that if the world is but they soon found that there were converted to Christ, it must be done by very many whom they were not reach· human and ordinary means. It is the ing by that method. Then they intro· business of the Church to do it. She duced the educational method, which was sent for that, and that is the meanwas producing a revolution in the In- ing of her being here." dian religious thought of to.day. Then they introduced the medical method, so -Year by year Dean Vahl is performit would be seen that they were look- ing for Christendom an invaluable ser· ing in this direction and in that direc· vice by the preparation and publication tion, using this tool and that tool to see of his pamphlet, "A Statistical Review which would work best. He was not of Missions to the Heathen." The quite certain that the apprenticeship tables of figures are unapproacht for was ended. Probably they had a great both comprehensiveness and abundeal to learn, but there were four years dance of detail. The fifth annual issue yet to come, and if they hurried up has come to hand, containing statistics perhaps their apprenticeship would be for 1893-4. These are his summaries: finisht by the end of the century. Then, Income of 352 societies, $13,974,915; when they had learned what tools to missionaries, 5,933; missionaries' wives, use, and how to use them, let the next 1,904; unmarried women, 3,341; native century give the results for which they ministers, 3,815; native helpers, 49,796; had been so long working and praying." communicants, 1,060,822.

-Bishop Thompson, of Mississippi, -The famine in India and the rinderasks this solemn question in T lw Spirit pest in South Africa are as grave as any of Missions.- "Is the Church's refusal political problems of the day. In India, to do her work, and the asking of the the pinch of hunger is being keenly felt, Lord in some extraordinary way to do while in Alrica, according to Mr. F. R. it for her-is that, no matter how fre· Thompson, of Matabeleland, the rinderquent and how often the asking, is that pest is the gravest situation any British prayer'! We may say the Church neur colony has ever had to face, and far exprays for the conversion of the world, ceeds in importance the Transvaal war, and challenge the contradiction of the native rebellions, and Jameson's raid. statement." This conclusion is reacht He does not think that one per cent. of thus: an earnest desire for the thing the cattle will be saved. askt for is an essential element of true prayer; slackness in putting forth -The Oong1'egationali8t, in commentefforts proves tbe absence of a strong ing on the recent order for 1,000,000 desire; and consequently where there is of Spurgeon's sermons, says: .. Except the Sermon on the Mount, no sermons have ever had so wide a circulation, nor, -Within the next two decades it will indeed, can any work of secular litera- be decided whether the negro, by dis- ture compare wJth them in the number carding ante·bellum ideas and methods, of probable readers in a single genera- by putting brains and skill into the tion. Ana the power is not in style, common occupations that lie at his door, which is of the simplest, or thought;. will be able to lift labor out of toil, which is neither deep nor subtle, but in drudgery, and degradation into that adaptation of evangelical truth to the which is beautiful, dignified, glorified.

heart and conscience of plain people." Further, it will be decided within this time whether the negro is to be replaced, UNITED STATES. crushed out as a helpful industrial force by the fast spreading trades unions -In his" Conversion of India," Dr. in connection with thousands of foreign George Smith, of Scotland, says: "The skilled laborers, that even now press foreign politics of the United States of hard and fast upon the heels of the America are foreign missions. Starting negro and seem to press us unto the into national life, free alike from the very death.-Booker T. Wa8hington. ecclesiastical bonds, the feudal institu- tions, and the political interests of -To educate 24,000 Indian children Europe, but possessing the full heritage requires an annual appropriation by of British history, literature, and char- Congress of over $2,000,000. There acter, the Americans were from the are, even then, 14,000 unprovided for.

first prepared to become the chief mes- Some of the schools, such as that at Car- sengers of Christ to the human race. lisle, Pa., and the Haskell Institute, at In 400 years they have, by Christian Lawrence, Kans., have been establisht colonization and home missions, evan- away from the reservations, and the gelized their own continent from the training is chietly industrial. There Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, bringing are 22 of these, scattered at different into the Church the remnant of the Red points, and about 5,000 Indian youth Indian tribes, and giving to Christen- are successfully learning self.support in dom its •richest acquisition' in 65,000,- them. But "the backbone of the Indian 000 of Christian citizens, whom every educational system," according to Com- year increases in number and influence. missioner Browning, is the reservation In the whole development of mankind boarding-school. These number 77, during 6,000 years there has been only and have over 8,000 pupils. .. Their one people and one land ready made, influence," says the commissioner, "in as it were, to be itself free, and to all uplifting the tribal life around them is beside the apostle of liberty in its high- wonderful." There isa third dass, the est form, the freedom which is in Christ day schools, numbering 124, which Jesus." probably come closer home to Indian -A Russian college bas just been life than the two first named. The dedicated at Minneapolis, Minn., by teachers in these schools are expected Bishop Nicholas. This prelate belongs not only to care for the children, but to to the Greek Church, and his bishopric do what they can to civilize the parents includes our Northwest with Alaska by instruction in domestic economy and and the Aleutian Islands. in the art of making attractive homes.

-On the 28th of October, 1646, John -" Mormonism as a religion lives and Eliot preacht at Nonantum, Mass., the will live for a long while to come, first Christian sermon in the Indian Mormonism as an advocate and pro- tongue ever delivered on this continent.

moter of polygamy' is dead. and we This was the beginning of a course of need have no more concern about it." instruction which was continued for -BiBlwp F088. forty years. He translated the Bible and several books to aid in practical York and Philadelphia to supervise the Christian living. At the end of one of organization_ Instead of deacons, these books he placed his motto, clergymen, and bishops, it is to have "Prnyer and pains, through faith in captains, majors, generals, and other Jesus Christ, will do anything." Said officers_ Instead of churches it is to Edward Everett, in an oration, July 4, have posts, companies, regiments, and 1855: "He is called the apostle to the brigades. A House of Evangelists has Indians. .An apostle I Truly I know been opened near the Grand Centr&l not who, since Peter and Paul, better Station in New York City, for the train- deserves that name." Eliot's 250th ing of officers, where "instrumental anniversary was celebrated recently in and vocal music will be taught and Newton, Mass. practical rescue work," with "lectures -The centenary of Mary Lyon's birth in elocution, mannerisms, and how to occurs Feb. 28, 1897. She was born in approach and win sinful persons."

Buckland, Mass., a hill-town in the -rhe New York Society for the western part of Franklin County. Prevention of Cruelty to Children, has There and in Ashfield, an adjoining during twenty-two years received and town, she laid the foundations of her investigated 102,501 complaints, involv- career as a great teacher. The Frank- ing more than 307,503 children; ob- lin County Association of Congrega- taining 36.981 convictions, and rescued tional ministers at a late meeting voted 56,160 children from vice, from sufferto recommend to the ministers and ing, and from destitution. Its recep- churches of the conference to observe tion rooms during the past fifteen years the centenary by a sermon on the fourtll of their establishment have Sheltered, Sunday of February on the life and clothed, and fed 24,932 children, and work of Mary Lyon and the taking of furnisht 233,870 substantial meals. an offering for the building fund of Mt. Day and night, in summer and in win- Holyoke College. ter, its doors are never closed. No child has ever .been turned away with- -The American Bible Society cir- out temporary shelter. Two hundred culates the Scriptures in nearly 100 and fifteen similar societies with the tongues_ Missionaries of every name like object have been organized through- are found among its correspondents and out the United States, and 81 others in co-workers. It had last year its regi- foreign lands.

ment of nearly 450 men engaged at its expense as distributors of the Bible in EUROPE.

foreign lands_ More than one-half of Great Britain.-We are told on good its issues in 1895 went into the hands of authority that the annual contributions Pagan, Mohammedan, or nominally of the Church of England for ber own Christian people outside of the United home work are just ten times the States. Not less than 888,898 of them amount she gives for Christian work were sold in China alone, and- about abroad, and that while we can supply 1 5,500,000 volumes in the various dia- woman worker for each 50 English lects of that empire have been printed women and girls, we can only afford 1 during the last fifty years. for each 100,000 in heathen and Mo- hammedan lands. -The Salvation Army idea has been adopted into the Episcopal Church. -Canon Scott Robertson has com- .An "army" which has existed for a pleted his twenty-fifth annual summary year or more has taken an important of moneys voluntarily contributed in forward step by the appointment of a the British Isles by all sections of Church Army Commission, consisting Christian people to the work of foreign of several Episcopal clergymen of New missions. It shows that for the year 1895 the total sum so contributed thus taking the Bible Society's money amounted to $6,938,325. The channels , for this work. Turning to Japan,it is of contribution selected by the support- interesting to know that the society ers of foreign mission work in 1895 lIells a Gospel there for half a farthing were as follows: Church of England -thus $5.00 buy about 500 copies each Socleties, $2,721,~60; Joint Societies of of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. A Churchmen and Nonconformists, $921,- Church Missionary Society woman has 095; Nonconformist Societies in Eng- interested herself in placing these por- land and Wales, $2,229,235; Scotch tions in the shops of Osaka, a city with and Irish Presbyterian Societies, $1,- 500,000 inhabitants.

002,275; Roman Catholic Societies, -The news has been received of the $64,560. From this total are excluded death of the Rev. Henry Buckenham, all dividends, all interest, all foreign pioneer missionary of the Primitive contributions, and all balances in hand Methodist Church to Mashukulumbweat the beginning of the year. Last year land, north of the Zambesi, South Centhese joint agencies received $1,057,550 j tral Africa. More than seven years ago this year, only $921,095. Mr. 'Buckenham was sent out as super- -In a publication of the English intendent of a party of three, to the Church Missionary Society it is stated Barotse country. Not until between that the sum of $60,000 was raised last two and three years ago did the little year by the .. juvenile boxes" which band receive the needed permission are in such common use in Great Brit- from the king to evangelize the natives, ain for collecting missionary money. and then, altho reinforcements were The same publication reports that there despatched from England, the work have been 988 "sales of work," the was of the most arduous kind. Mr. avails of which have amounted to about Buckenham's health began to suffer, $115,000. and he had arranged to return to Eng- land, but on reaching Kanyungala, fifty -The Rev. W. Major Paull, who has miles below Palapye, he became pros- retired from the service of the British trated and died on July 11.

and Foreign Bible Society, says: "As -During 1896 the Scottish United far as langnage is concerned we are Presbyterian Church sent out 22 new able to put at least a Gospel into the missionaries, including wives, 14 going hands of three-quarters of the world's to Manchuria, 6 for Old Calabar, population. Notwithstanding this, at Africa, and 2 for India. the present time we have translations or revisions of existing translations going -George Muller, of Bristol, has on in more than one hundred lan- past his ninety-second birthday, in guages." full vigor of mind and body. In a -The British and Foreign Bible So- recent speech he said he had received ciety offers £144 a year to such mission- $7,000,000. He has had 9,700 children ary societies as will keep 12 or more under his immediate care, of whom Bible-women at work. Some societies 4,000 have been converted. He has avail themselves fully of this-others sent $1,285,000 to missionaries, and has partially. Some find that £144 enabled distributed 275,000 Bibles and 1,460,000 them to keep more than' 12 women in Testaments.

the field. In 1894 the Church Mission- The Continent.-The oldest Protest- ary Society had 17 women j the Church ant mission is the Swedish mission Zenana, 13 j the London Missionary among the Lapps, begun by Gustavus Society, 11; the Wesleyan, 12; the Vasa during the sixteenth century.

Basel Evangelical Mission, 33. Alto- The Swedes were also the first Protest- gether some 30 missionary societies are ants to begin foreign mission workthat among the American Indians in may not be best to make overits Green- 1636. land Mission to the Danish Lutheran Church. The latter has some 8,800 -The Queen of Sweden has been so Eskimos under their charge, who are interested in reading the life of Robert rather increasing; the Moravians, someand Louisa Stewart that she has sent £6 thing over 1,600, who are decreasing. for a native Bible-woman in China, and hopes to send it annually. This sum -The Italian "Evangelical Yearpays food and clothing and traveling book," in its statistical tables of Proexpenses of one of these Chin!'lse mis- testant churches in Italy-including the sionaries. Waldenaians, the Evangelical Church, the Wesleyan Methodists, the Methodist -Rev. J. H. Barrows, in one of his Episcopal Church, and the Old Cathorecent letters from Europe, says as lics-gives the aggregate number as 150 to German uni versities, " It is the organized congregations, with 138 pasuniversal testimony of men coming tors, 81 evangelists, 25,074 members, hither from our richer Eastern colleges 1,880 catechumens, and 9,692 pupils in that there is more real drunken dissipa- Sunday-schools. The Waldensians have tion in these American institutions than 4,864 pupils in day·schools, a theologiin the German universities." cal seminary and a college at Florence, a Latin school, a high school for girls, -King Albert of Saxony, although a 5 traveling ministers in Italy, 1 pastor Roman Catholic, lately gave $3,000 to in Switzerland, 2 in South Africa, and the building fund of a Lutheran congre- 6 in the United States. The theologi· gation in Guttentag, Saxony; and guar- cal school of the Evangelical Church is anteed an annual subscription of $75 closed for lack of students. towards the support of the pastor. -The Foreign Mission Board of the -The German Protestant missionary Southern Baptist Convention began societies are represented in the German work in Italy in 1870. There are lS possessions of East and West Africa, as Italian preachers connected with their follows: The Leipsic Mission has 2 work. These are stationed in Torre stations on the slope'of the Kilimanjaro, Pellice, San Remo, Cannes (just beyond the Moravians have 4 stations in Kon- the Italian border), Milan, VIlnice, Gedoland (northeast of Lake Nyassa); not noa, Carpi, Florence, Rome. Naples, far from them the Berlin Society No.1 Boscoreale (at the foot of Vesuvius), has 5 stations; the Basel Mission has 4 Portici, Bari, Miglionico, Gravina, and stations in Kamerun; the Berlin Mis- in the island of Sardinia, Cagliari, Iglesion No.3 has 7 stations in East Africa; sias and Cuglieri. A station has lately the Bremen Mission has 2 in Togoland, been opened in Palermo, the chief city and the Rhenish Mission has 18 in of Sicily. Besides these centers, many Southwest Africa. other places are visited. There are. about 700 Baptist church members. -The Industrial Company of the Basel Mission was able last year to con- ASIA. tribute $43,000 to the missionary fund. The last report of this mission shows, Islam.-The Indian Standard gives on the Gold Coast, 13,972 church mem- the following item of ne~s: "At 8. bers, 4,126 scholars, 831 baptisms, 10 public meeting of Mohammedans at. stations, 48 male and 26 female mission- Madras the following resolutions were aries. In Kamerun: 1,807 church mem- carried: That the meeting notes with bers, 1,281 scholars, 298 baptisms, 5 extreme regret and pain the foul and stations, 15 male and 5 female mission- abusive language used and publisht aries. by the press with respect to the Sultan -The Moravian Church is seriously considering the question whether it Qf Turkey, who is recognized as the people estimate that not less than 80,000 head of the Islam Ohurch, in connec. have emigrated, and that of this num- tion with the Armenian question ; that ber one-third will remain in foreign Government is respectfully requested lands, one-third return, and one-third to put a stop to the publication of such die away from home. And of those language in the local papers; and, in who return, many are a curse to their forwarding a copy of these resolutions native land from habits of drunkenness, to the Government of India and the gambling and other vices acquired Secretary of State for India, that the abroad. Some maintain their integ- meeting express its deep sense of obli- rity, and there are noble instances of gation to the British Government, which men who have received a blessing and by its voice and liberal policy has always brought a blessing with them. A large respected the religious feelings of its number are studying in various schools subjects." The Standa'l'd remarks that in the United States, but the majority in the case of the Sultau, truth is more are common peddlers, wandering and damaging than the vilest slander could homeless. A large percentage of the possibly be. The curious and awful church members in Syria are now thing is that a ruler who has organized thousands of miles away from home.

wholesale massacres and protected red- handed murderers should be hailed and -India. The appalling extent of the honored as the Head of a Ohurch of famine in India is now disclosed. It God-the infallible Head forsooth of prevails in nearly every part of the em· the only true Church, the Ohurch of pire. In the Punjab the whole vast Islam. Logically enough they ask the triangle of which Lahore, Simla, and government to muzzJe the press in the Delhi are the apices, is destitute, as interest of the great assassin.-Indian well as some other districts-ss.y one- Witness. half of the province. About the same -There are now 3 railways in Pales- proportion of the Northwest Provinces tine, one from Jaffa to Jerusalem, 54 and Dude is suffering. Of the Central miles long, and 2 others centering at Provinces one-fourth is in distress- Damascus, 1 of these being just com- namely, the Nerbudda Valley and Raipleted, and connecting Damascus with poor. In Upper Bengal distress bids Beyrout. Two other railways are in fair to become serious, especially contemplation, also to center at Damas· around Patna and Bagulpore. All cus. When these are completed, 4 dif- Berar is in want. So is !1adras north ferent railway lines will radiate from of the Kistna. In Bombay trouble is this the oldest city in the world, con- most threatening in the central and necting her with the leading points of southern districts, such as Ahmednug. the East. Thus, as has been well said, gur, Kolapoor, Bejapoor, Khandesh, I< Damascus promises to again become and Belgaum. Upper Burma is in one of the great centers of the world." some danger, Hyderabad, Gwalior, .AB a proof of this, the Jews are said to Bhurtpore, Bundelkund, and, indeed, be buying all the land they can secure most of the native States, are in a bad about this ancient city. way. Some 60,000 persons are now employed on relief works, but 60,000,- -Rev. H. H. Jessup in calling for 000 need relief. The trouble has been special prayer in behalf of Syria, gives caused by dry weather. That made this fact among others: "Tens of the autumn crops a failure, and has thousands of Syrian men and women prevented fall sowing for the spring have emigrated from their native land crops. There is no prospect for relief, to North and South America and Aus- therefore, except from outside, until tralia, in quest of earthly gain. They next fall. At least one-third of the are exposed to great temptations. The empire is thusaffected.-N. Y. Tribu1l8. -In a recent issue the Bombay its body straight." Inserting two Guardian has a picture of the famine fingers into its mouth, she raises it up, children from the Central Provinces, as with no other support. This is .. to they arrived at the M. E. Mission, Maza- keep the roof of its mouth from falling gOD, Bombay. Miss Carroll wrote; in." Its nose is prest and pulled, its .. The groans, the bad odors, the cries head rubbed and molded. Finally of hunger are not there. You may steaming water is brought and poured think they look like boys. Miss Frank- over the child, almost parboiling it, and lin has a boys' school, and when these the bath finisht with the administration children were brought to her she had of some hot spices, "to keep away cold, their hair, which was long and filthy, and soothe the child." Many babies cut off, and put on them boys' clothes do not survive their first bath. The for the journey. We dared not give wonder is that any do. them all they wanted to eat at first, but fed them every three hours. For several -There are now about 1,000 natives days they were not satisfied, and their of India ordained to preach Christ to cries for food were very touching. At their countrymen-Hindu, Parsee, and night they cried with pain; earache, Mohammedan. Fifty years ago there toothache, etc. Some of them had such were only 21. What hath God wrought! sore mouths they could hardly speak. One night my servant called me and -John Wanamaker has undertaken said one girl was vomiting blood, but I the entire cost of a building, $30,000, found that it was from her sore mouth. for the Y. M. C. A. in Madras.' By One girl of nine had a very sore scalp, the liberality of friends in England and and her hair was grey. Another had a America one of the best sites in the city sore head which had to be poulticed had been previously secured; and this for some days. In fact, eleven were so handsome gift will permit the comple· very ill that we put them in hospital. tion of a project that is full of promise Oh, I have seen wretchedly poor people on behalf of the young men in and but never before faced starvation. I around this important center. could not but think that if the sights and sounds were so heartbreaking -Rangoon is the great commercial where food, medicine and care were center of Burma, says a writer in given, what must they be in the place Woman'8 Mi88ionarll Friend, and from which these children came." promises to be the door into Western China. Work has already been begun -This is what Annie H. Downie on the railroad which will take one to writes about child·life in Telugu Land; the very borders of that great empire. •• It is the custom," therefore the mother The city has a population of 200,000, must have neither food nor water for made up of nearly every race on earth; three days, nor must the baby be bathed there is an English-speaking community until then. Quite a ceremony attends of 10,000; the Chinese, Hindus, Mothat first bath. Some elderly relative hammedans, Tamils and Burmans make takes the child, and, stretcbIDg out her up largely the rest. Within the boundfeet, lays it between her ankles. It is aries of this little country 72 lanthen rubbed all over with soap-bark, guages and dialects are spoken. and its mouth, nose, eyes and ears, are filled with a pungent oil, •• to keep out -The American Baptist Mission the cold," and the other women look on Press in Rangoon, Burma, employs composedly while the poor child screams about 75 men, and is perhaps the most and sometimes froths at the mouth. important single agency in the Baptist Then the woman grasping the child by missions in Burma, and the largest misboth feet, swings it back and forth, sion press under the control of the head down, a couple of times, •• to make American Baptist Missionary Union. It was first started in a small way more than 75 years ago. From it have been issued many millions of portions of preaching in English I On another Scriptures. The whole Bible is pub- occasion he meant to order a roast lisht in 4 different languages, the Bur- chicken, and told his cook to go out man, the Sgaw Karen, the Pwo Karen and set fire to the street. and the Shan, and portions of Scrip- ture in about 5 or 6 other of the varied -The Peking Gautte publishes an dialects of Burma. As the Press is imperial edict appointing a director of the only printing house which can the railroad to be built between Peking publish books in all the principal and Hankow. The new road will be languages used in Burma, many school books in general use not only in some 700 miles in length, and it will the mission schools, but in government involve the bridging of 27 rivers. It and other schools, have been issued is said that funds for the construction from it; and, in fact, the school work of this line, to the amount of 30,000,000 of the whole country is largely depend- taels, have been advanced by an Amer- ent upon the work of this single estab- ican syndicate. lishment for its books and other liter- ature. -The China Mission Hand·book, just publisht in Shanghai, gives these -E. P. Dunlap writes thus from the latest figures from the Celestial Siam: A few months ago 2 devoted Empire: missionaries reacht our field from an unexpected source. They were sent by Number of societies reported, 44 the native church of Burma, and by Stations, 159 that church to be supported in their Out-stations, 1,054 work. They are Peguans, a tribe of Foreign misssionarles 1,824 lower Burma, and arc here to labor for Native agents (preachers, 1,4(9) 4,174069 the Peguans of Siam, a people that Number of churches, 55,098 have been sorely neglected-thousands Communicants, 21,858 of them war captives, and the descend- Total pupils under instruction, 148 ants of captives, made G.uring Siam's Medical missionaries (women, 47) 71 wars with Burma. This aged mis- Number of hosl'itals, 18,8Il8 sionary and his wife left a strong church Number of patIents, 111 in Burma and a large family of children Number of dispensaries, 228,162 and grandchildren, and made their w.ay Patients in dispensaries, alone for the joy of proclaiming Christ to their fellow-countrymen in this land. Were the wives of the missionaries A few Sabbaths ago 15 Peguans were baptized through their labors. enumerated, the number of foreigners, China.-Rev. J. F. MMters, a mis- male and female, would probably ex- sionary in China, says the Chinese word for heavenly is "teen," with an aspirate ceed 2,000. on the vowels. The missionary left out the aspirate with the result that the Korea.-A man's name, says a mis- word meant" crazy." After Mr. MM' sionary in Korea, is like a bamboo wil- ters had studied Cantonese a few derness-all the same thing, and yet all months he endeavored to preach a different. He has his boy name, his sermon. He wrote it out carefully, hat name, style name, special name, but made so many blunders in tones, and the good or bad name he leaves at vowel quantities and aspirates that some death. . of the Chinese remarked how much the English language resembled the Chi- -Mrs. M. F. Scranton writes of the nese. They supposed that he had been dress of the Korean boys and girls: "The boys, when drest up, have on long pink or red coats and white loose trousers, fastened about the ankle with a band of a bright·colored cloth or ribbon. They wear white wadded socks and wooden shoes. Their long black hair is parted in the middle and hangs in a braid down their backs. and is tied with a black ribbon. The girls generally wear red cotton skirts, with short jackets either green or yellow in color. Their hair is combed like the boys', only they wear a plum·colored ribbon instead of a black ODe,"

The Missionary Review of the World — October 1894

PRESENT-DAY FLASHLIGHTS UPON ISLAM

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVII. No.10.-OldSeries.-OOTOBER.-VoL. VII. No. lO.-New Serie8.

PRESENT-vAY FLASHLIGHTS UPON ISLAM.

BY JAMES S. DENNIS, D. D.

Islam is one of the surprises of history. Its origin and development are full of dramatic incident, rapid movement, and amazing achievement. It has puzzled the philosophical historian, and now presents an almost insoluble problem to the missionary. It i5 full of fascination to the student of religions, and is one of the most serious 'lnd impressive providential facts which the Church of Ohrist must face in her modern missionary campaign.

Missions to Moslems have not received the attention they demand. It is high time that they should be written in large characters upon the programme of world-wide missions. It is not to the credit of Ohristianity with its superb resources and its wealth of Divine promises, that its plans, even at the present hour, for the conversion of Islam are so meagre and inadequate, and its grasp of the problem so feeble and ineffective.

The genesis and growth of Mohammedanism are among the deep things of Providence. Next to Judaism, although in entirely another sense and along different lines, it may be regarded as a religion with a purpose, and it presents several features of special interest to both the historian and student of missions. Among them may be mentioned its peculiar mission as a religious phenomenon, its vigorous movement and aggressive policy, its easy domination of corrupt and enervated forms of Ohristianity, its unyielding attitude toward Ohristian missionary effort, its prolonged and inflexible intolerance of all apostasy from its ranks, it5 marvellous adaptation of itself to the religious instincts and the human weaknesses of Orientals. It is still, even at the present day, a Goliath among religions, a " fighter on the path of God," and although its military power and political supremacy have been so seriously restricted, it is still a dauntless an. tagonist in the field of religious conflict. It is to meet its David in Ohristianity; its mighty weapons will yield, as of old, to the smooth stones from the brook. It is ft. singular combination of strength and weakness, and is a manifest compromise in the realm of religious doctrine and practical ethics. .As against polytheism and idolatry it is a saving force in the world, and brings men back to essential truth, although the Koranic Deity resembles rather some mutilated fragment of a splendid classical statue dug out of the debris of an ancient ruin, than the living God of Christian revelation. It is coldly grand, and within certain lines it is artistically beautiful, but so sadly mutilated that it is only a suggestion of the perfection and grace of the living original. The God of Christian revelation comes into touch with humanity and makes Himself a part of the spiritual life of the believer in a sense which is utterly foreign to the Moslem ideal.

When we have given to Islam the credit of this one great central truth, and its correlative teachings of Divine sovereignty and control, we have practically exhausted all that can be said in its favor as a religious force in the world. Its terrible weaknesses and failures appear in the realm of practical religion and ethics. Its views of personal righteousness are the very acme of Phariseeism, and its vain attempt to adjust the ethics of social and domestic life show plainly that it moves in an earthly atmosphere and is colored by the local sentiment and coarse morality of heathen Arabia. It should be noted, however, in fairness that the watchword of Mohammed in his ethical code was restraint rather than license. He sought to reform by limiting existing evils. His policy was to temporize along lines of expediency, rather than to establish an ideal moral code. The suppression of individual liberty in Islam, its monumental intolerance, its alliance with military power, its undistinguishable combination of State and Church, all mark it as of the earth, earthy. It is cast in entirely another mould from Christianity. .As a religion it is like the loose, flowing garment of the typical Oriental-it is slipped on over human nature as it is, and while it gives a certain dignity to the appearance, at the same time it serves a useful purpose in covering up much that is better hid from the light of truth and the sensibilities of moral refinement.

Islam is a religion which has seized upon the great fundamental truth of all religions, the existence of one God, and has adjusted this truth to the human consciousness of the average Oriental with the least possible friction with human nature, and the least possible disturbance of the desires and passions of fallen humanity. It commends itself to the darkened reason and the unregenerate nature of man with great skill, and has succeeded in commanding an adamantine faith and devotion on the part of its followers, while holding its own with the prestige given by undoubted historical facts and by the overshadowing power of military supremacy in the regions where it has prevailed.

It captured the Eastern world in an age of spiritual weakness, formality, and religious degeneracy. It has seemed in time past, and still seems to the great mass of its followers, to be a substantially authenticated religion. It is regarded by them as the latest and fullest phase of that continuity of religious life which they recognize as having existed from the daYi! of the Patriarchs to the advent of Mohammed. They admire its sweet reasonableness and comfortable adaptation to humanity as it is. They rejoice in its freedom from the so-called asceticism of Christianity and its perplexing mysteries, and it seems to them an ideal religious system which joins hands with the ordinary, commonplace humanity of the East, and with an air of assurance says to the average man: "Come, let us walk on naturally together, and all will be well ; the end is Paradise. " It is a religion which has its flag flying before the eyes of an enormous constituency in the Orient, its drums and bugles sounding in their ears, its armies marshalled for active service, and its officials in the seats of power. It seems also to have a decided advantage in the field of _ apologetics, as it presents to reverent and unquestioning minds what is regarded as the absolutely infallible revelation from Heaven, in a form supposed to be free from all error. It reaches the climax of adaptation and simplicity in both creed and practice. It requires faith in a few simple and devout doctrines, and although its practice has some severe features, notably the annual fast of Ramadan, yet it is all readily accepted by the average devotee as just what is proper for man to do and suitable for God to require.

The secret of the success of Islam may be stated in a few propositions without undertaking here to enlarge upon them.'" We mean its success not as a saving religion, but in winning and holding its devotees in the very presence of Christianity.

First, in its origin and also in its subsequent history, Mohammedanism represents the spirit of reform working under the inspiration of a great truth. The doctrine of the spirituality and unity of God was brought by Mohammed into vivid contrast with the idolatry of heathen Arabia and apostate Christianity in the seventh centnry, to the credit of Islam so far as idolatry was concerned.

Second, it was established and propagated by two of the most energetic and commanding forces of human history-the influence of moral conviction and the power of the sword.

Third, Islam had never known or seen Christianity except in its cor- " rupt and semi-idolatrous forms. This was a manifest advantage to Islam, as the Christianity against which it protested was the same degenerate form from which the spirit of the Protestant Reformation revolted in the sixteenth century.

Fourth, Islam had all the advantage which there is in the magnetic power of personal leadership. The personality of Mohammed has been a marvellous factor in the ascendency of the religion he founded.

Fifth, Islam proposes easy terms of salvation and easy dealings with • Consult an article by the same author on " Islam and Christian Mission-" in this Review for August, 1889. sin, and is full of large license and attractive promise to the lower sensu- ous nature.

Sixth, Islam comes into conflict with the doctrinal teachings of Chris- tianity just at those points where reason has its best vantage-ground in opposition to faith. The doctrines which Islam most strenuously opposes and repudiates in Christianity are confessedly the most profound mysteries of the faith. They are the great problems over which Christianity herself has ever pondered with amazement and awe, and with reference to which there has been the keenest discussion and the largest reserve even within the ranks of professed believers. The Incarnation, the Divinity of Christ, the Trinity, are all stumbling-blocks to the Moslem, and are looked upon rather in the light of incredible enigmas than sober truths. The doctrine of the Cross, and, in fact, the whole conception of atonement, is to his mind a needless vagary. Divine mercy, in his view, is sufficiently ample .to act freely and promptly in the case of all Moslems without the mysterious mediation of a vicarious sacrifice. That the Incarnate Christ should die upon the cross as a sacrifice for the sins of men is to his mind an absurdity which borders upvn blasphemy. It is in vain to attempt to solve these mysteries by a refined theory of Christ's exalted personality with its two natures in one person. It is to his mind simply unfathomable, and he dismisses the whole subject of Christ's unique position and work as taught in the Bible, with a feeling of impatience, as only one of many Christian superstitions.

The Moslem objects also to Christian morality, and regards it as an impracticabJe ideal, which he never found worthily exemplified in all the Christianity he ever knew anything about. Unfortunately the ethical standards and the constant practice of a large part of the Christian laity and the Christian priesthood of all ranks in the Orient is a sad confirmation of his theory that Christianity is a shabby piece of hypocrisy, impossible in doctrine, and in practice a shallow sham. It should not be forgotten in this connection that this protest of Islam has been against Mariol. atry and the travesties of apostate Christianity rather than the doctrines of the pure Gospel.

As we measure the resources and the natural advantages of Mohammedanism in its appeal to the average consciousness of the unregenerate, untaught humanity of the Orient, so susceptible to spectacular impressions, are we not prepared to recognize that Christianity has in Islam no ordinary foe to contend with ~ It is one of Satan's masterpieces as a weapon of opposition to the Gospel. In its historic genesis it reveals the strategic genius and the masterful resources of Satan, and it stands to-day in human history as one of the most successful campaigns of the Arch Enemy against the religion of Jesus Christ. It holds in itf;J grasp .at the present time over 200,000,000 of our human race, and its strongholds throughout the world are to a large extent practically inaccessible to the Christian missionary.

There are sevei"al features in the status of Islam at the present day which are worthy of consideration in any practical survey of this subject. We have at the present hour a rather absurd and sensational attempt at an Islamic propaganda here in America. The Moslem call to prayer has been heard for several Sabbaths in Union Square. It was, however, at an uncanonical hour, and apparently is to be repeated only at weekly intervals upon the Christian Sabbath. The Union Square missionary appears to be a rival of Mohammed Webb, and both are probably engaged in a stroke of business in the hope that spectacular accompaniments, with the aid of newspaper notoriety, will secure some kind of a material dividend to the supporters of this religious syndicate. It is not unlikely that some converts to Mohammedanism may be won here in America. If Theosophy' can find adherents in England and America, if Esoteric Buddhism has its followers in Western lands, if the oldest errors of the East can thns pose as the newest fads of the West, why is it not possible that a smoothtongued and magnetic leader shall some day sound the Mohammedan call to prayer from an American mosque Y Another fact of present-day interest is a reactionary rationalistic movement on the part of some prominent Moslems in India, under the leadership of Justice Ameer Ali, of Calcntta, who was recently invited to participate in the Parliament of Religions, which has been named in our public journals" The New Islam." It is an attempt to rid the Mohammedan religion of some of its grosser features, and deliver it from that bondage of traditionalism which makes it impossible for Islam in its crude and semi-barbaric phases to assimilate the spirit of modern civilization, and keep step in the march of modern progress. It indicates that intelligent Moslems realize that if Islam is to enter the ranks of civilization, it must be radicaUy reformed, and much of its immemorial barbarism must be eliminated and consigned to oblivion. A revolt against traditionalism in theory and practice is not altogether new in Mohammedan history, but never before has there been such a hopeful outlook for rationalistic criticism as at the present time. The new movement in the modern atmosphere of this nineteenth century promises to be far more effective than in the old days of the Mutazilah, those representatives of primitive rationalism in the second century of the Moslem era, who strove to break the iron restrictions of Mohammedan orthodoxy. It is evident to the intelligent and discriminating leaders of this new movement that Islam has entirely overreached itself by the inexorable rigidity of its traditionalism, leaving no opening for readjustment or reform in precept 01' practice, so that even at the present hour the successor of the Khalif is bound to respect the decisions of the Sheikh-ul-Islam and his corps of ulema. The Sheikh-ul-Islam, and in a secondary sense every Kadi 01' Mufti, is to.day practically the final court of appeal, aud the authoritative interpreter of inflexible law. He officially interprets and applies that worse than medireval shariat of the Moslems to existing conditions. A more helpless slavery to an effete and puerile system of petty precepts can hardly be conceived. If the leaders of the New Islam movement can rid their religion of its gross superstitions and ethical monstrosities, and bring it more into sympathy with the Christian code, the movement will so far benefit the world, and at least help on the interests of morality and civilization. At the same time it will give to Moslems themselves a chance to keep step in the march of modern progress.

A prominent contention of the New Islam leaders, in which they are followed iu a bungling way by Mohammed Webb, is that polygamy and slavery and other uncivilized concomitants of Islam are not necessary features of the Moslem faith. It is true that the Koran does not require polygamy and the system of domestic slav~ry with which concubinage is invariably associated, but it is also true beyond a shadow of doubt that these things are sanctioned by the Koran as entirely legitimate characteristics of its religious system, and also that they have been historically identified with the Moslem religion from its inception. Of course a Moslem can be a monogamist if he chooses, and many exercise this preference, but he is at perfect liberty to have four wives and as many female slaves as he desires, in entire harmony with the teachings of his religion.

Another important present-day feature of this subject which should be noted is a brightening missionary outlook among Mohammedans. It is, of course, exceedingly difficult to do mission work among them. Much preparatory work is necessary. The Gospel must work as leaven among them. Providence must co-operate in breaking the civil and military power of Mohammedan rulers, and a remarkable and thorongh work of grace must be done in the individual heart. The Moslem as such is a religious ironclad, and no impression can be made, but the still small voice of the Spirit and the irresistible grace of the Gospel have wr.ought niarvels in the case of many individual converts. This coming of the kingdom without observation seems to be the divinely wise and providentially chosen method at the present stage of the conflict. It would be a grave mistake, at least in the Turkish Empire, to push an aggressive evangelistic policy among Moslems at the present time. God is moving npon many hearts, and there is much secret discipleship which stays itself upon the Divine promises and waits for the day of hope and freedom. We must have great faith and limitless patience in our efforts to convert Moslems. Christianity has fairly entered upon a long struggle with Islam. It will be the greatest siege in the missionary campaign of modern times, and the Church of Christ must be prepared for a long trial of patience and liberali'ty. We must be prepared for the taunt that missions among Moslems are a failure, and that Islam is more than a match for Christianity. We must expect to hear that Islam as a religion is, after all, good enough for the Orient, and that the attempt to dislodge it by the Gospel of Christ is a vain ana needless exhibition of theological bigotry. We must expect to hear exaggerated reports of its spread, and extravagant estimates of its adaptation to the religious consciousness of Orientals, .but we must bide God's time and go forward in the accomplishment of this mighty task.

There are indications that the Gospel leaven is working, and that Providence is co operating. Conversions are taking place in increasing numbers in the Turkish Empire, especially in Egypt, in Persia, in India, and the Dutch East Indies. An entrance also has been made into some of the hitherto inaccessible fields, notably by the North African Mission in Morocco, and by the Keith-Falconer and Arabian Missions in Arabia. Messrs. Cantine and Zwemer, of the Arabian Mission, are typical men, who have raised the standard of personal missionary consecration, and are devoting themselves to the one purpose of reaching hitherto inapproachable recesses of Islam. The Free Church of Scotland has assumed the mission at Aden, and will give to it its efficient and generous support. The names of Keith-Falconer and Bishop French are already written in self-sacrificing devotion upon the opening pages of this new chapter of Christian missions in Arabia. In Turkey and Persia a profession of Christianity is apt to be followed with relentless and barbarous persecution. The story of Mirza Ibrahim, in Persia, who has suffered martyrdom within a few months, is well known, and a recent letter to me from one of the Persian missionaries reports that another convert has had his property confiscated and his ears cut off.

In India, however, there is more freedom. Dr; Imad-ud-din, of India, one of the native preachers in the employ of the Church Missionary Society, and himself a convert from Mohammedanism, has recently published in the Ohurch Missionary Intelligencer an interesting resume of the success of Christian missions among Moslems in India. Nine out of the seventeen native ministers who at the present time are engaged under the auspices of the Church Missionary Society in the diocese of the Punjab are converts from Islam. In addition there are twenty Mohammedan converts employed as catechists. In an appendix to the article he gives the names of a long roll of prominent Moslem converts now living in North India, mentioning in all one hundred and seventeen names. It is manifest that many of them are men of distinction in the native society of India.

The Church Missionary Society reports over a thousand converts among Moslems on its roll, and the Rhenish Missionary Society, according to Dr. Schreiber, Director of the Rhenish Mission House at Barmen, two thousand, while in the island of Java the converts are numbered by the thousands.

There are also some providential signs in the realm of literature. The translation of the Word of God into the Arabic, the sacred language of Islam, is a fact of vast significance and promise. Books are beginning to appear in Arabic and in other languages, which are especially adapted to instruct the Moslem mind. The" Mizan-ul-Haq," "The Apology of AI-Kindy," and a remarkable book called, " AI-Bakurat es Shahiyet" (or " Sweet First.fruits") are all to be found in English and Arabic, and are full of useful matter for Moslem inquirers. The latter is a sort of Bunyan's " Pilgrim's Progress" prepared especially for Moslem readers. It is an Oriental romance suggested by the Arabic translation of " The Schonberg Cotta Family," and written by a native Oriental with a powerful and winsome apologetic purpose. The same author has ready in manuscript another volume entitled, "The Enlightener," which is said to be a work of great power, in vindication of the claims of Christianity as against those of Islam. Two of the above-mentioned books are published both in English and Arabic by the Religious Tract Society in London. In the languages of India there are works of the same character, especially those prepared by Dr. Imad-ud-din.

Another aspect of this matter, however, which mnst not be passed over, is the present growth of Islam in various parts of the world, and the inaccessibility of a vast proportifln of its followers by any effective missionary agency. It is difficult to obtain reliable statistics, but there is no doubt that Islam has had large accessions within the past twenty-five years in the Eastern and Western Soudan, although this has not been the result so much of a spiritual missionary campaign as of political scheming and military activity. Another fact of startling interest is that in the recent census of 1891 the number of Moslems reported in India is 57,321,164, which is an increase of 7,199,569 over the census of 1881. This is at the rate of over 700,000 a year. No doubt a large percentage of this increase is natural, bnt there must have been also considerable accessions to the Mohammedan ranks from the Hindus, or low-caste populations of India.

The ItS yet inaccessible strongholds of Mohammedanism may be indicated by a line which begins in Morocco and extends through the entire breadth of the Soudan in a belt sufficiently broad to include the Soudan on the south and the African States of Algeria, Tunis, and Tripoli on the north. It then crosses the Red Sea into Arabia, and extends northward through the desert haunts of the Bedonin, and cnrves around to the eastward through the Russian contingent of Islam, and moves southward through Western and Central Persia, east of the Persian Gulf, until it reaches Baluchistan, where it again turns sharply to the north and runs through Afghanistan and Bokhara into Turkestan and thence into China, where it divides into a northern and southern fork, and reaches finally the eastern coast of China. In these inaccessible fields there is to-day a population of not less than 100,000,000 practically beyond the range of Christian missions. It is estimated that there are 30,000,000 in China alone. Their accessibility would be at least a matter of grave experiment, involving long patience and large sacrifice.

We must not, however, look upon missions to Moslems as hopeless. Providence seems already to have put Islam under mighty restraints, and He is steadily preparing the way for enlarged missionary effort. There is at the present hour no more impressive call for sacrifice aud no more

pAPACY IN EUROPE

inspmng incitement to heroism in the whole range of Christian missions than the inaccessible fields of Islam. Christianity has no more perplexing and formidable duty at the present day than confronts her in missions to Moslems. The Church must not be content simply to drift into this business of reaching the Mohammedan world. She must arouse herself to careful study of the problem, and dedicate herself to a zealous effort to break the fatal spell of lethargy and indifference which seems to make her so faint-hearted and callous in the face of this great and bitter cry of neglected Islam.

This is in a peculiar sense the era of prayer on the part of Christianity for the providential opening of the Mohammedan world to Christian missionary effort. As the Christian Church has unlocked vast regions of the earth hitherto inaccessible, by the golden key of prayer, let her solemnly purpose to accomplish the same result in those vast regions of the Moslem world that are still practically untouched. That God has opened the way within the past half century for such magnificent advances into regions beset with almost equal difficulties and dangers is a grand encouragement to plead with Him to make bare His arm and smite the barriers which at present render our accelils to Islam so difficult.

PAPACY IN EUROPE.

BY REV. R. SAILLIENS, PARIS, FRANCE.

It cannot be denied that there is, at the present time, a revival of Roman Catholicism in this Old World of ours. In Great Britain every one knows that the Romish clergy have of late assumed a boldness, a spirit of propagandism, which becomes a danger to the country. Convents and monasteries are being established on all sides; there are forty of them in the county of Sussex alone. Churches and cathedrals are being erected, and" conversions" are taking place. In the Anglican Church there is an alarming progress toward the Popish rites and superstitions, thousands of churches having adopted during the past few years the use of candles, early celebration of the mass, incense, confession, etc. The Romish clergy in one diocese alone (that of Salford) boast of 900 " conversions" during the past year. Who could have expected such things in the land of Cromwell and the Covenanters ~ In France the death-fight between the republic and the Church, which found its expression seventeen years ago in Gambctta's celebrated utterance : "Le clericalisme, voila l'ennemi /" (" Clericalism is the foe") has come to a sort of truce. The people are not, to any considerable extent, more religious than they used to be ; fashion, pleasure, and immorality hold the sway in Paris and our large cities more than ever. But there is, at the same time, a curious sense of respect perceptible even in the most worldly newspapers, for the things which pertain to religion, and especially to the Romish religion j the Pope and the priests are not derided and abused as they were a few years ago j the Pope's encyclical letters and speeches are carefully reported and commented upon. Following the lead of the late Cardinal Lavigerie, the bishops have become reconciled to the republican form of government, and the Pope has encouraged them in this new departure. The great reform which the Liberals under Napoleon III. were clamoring for, and which the early republican governments held out as imminent-the separation of Church and State-has been shelved by all parties except by the socialists, who as yet do not count. The Boulangist agitation revealed the fact that the masses of the people crave for a strong government which must of necessity lean upon the Church j and though Boulanger is dead, Boulangism is still alive-i.e., the reactionary tendency which must end in clerical rule.

In Germany, statistics show that the Roman Catholic population increases in the Protestant parts of the country. The culturkampf (war against Rome) has been abandoned long ago, while it was bu't recently that the young Protestant Emperor was seen at the Vatican paying his respects to Leo XIII.

Even in the Slavonic countries, submitted to the Greek Church, Rome is making some progress. For the first time an ambassador of the Vatican is accredited to the court of the Czar, who persecutes the Stundists to death. And a party for reunion to Roma is said to exist in the " orthodox" Church.

What are the causes of this recrudescence of Romanism g In Protestant countries we are afraid the main cause is the weakness and loss of power of the Evangelical churches. As they have grown rich and prosperous, the Protestants have forsaken, to a great extent, that puritanic spirit which was the strength of the Reformation. From their primitive simplicity of worship they have come down to elaborate services, beautiful and luxurious buildings which are imitations of Roman Catholic medireval architecture, and thus have led their sons and daughters to the very threshold of Rome, with which Protestants will never be able to compete, try as they may, for finery, music, and display. Moreover, it is sadly evident that, in Great Britain especially, the work of the Reformation did not go deep enough, and that many Romish errors-such as baptismal regeneration and apostolic succession-were left in the Prayer-book as seeds for future apostasy. Where;ver a notion of a visible universal church is 'entertained, logic must lead to the Roman Catholic position. But we believe that the main cause of this reaction toward Rome in Protestant lands lies in the fact that THE BIBLE does not hold in those countries the, same place that it did three centuries ago. Then people turned away from the infallibility of a man to the infallible Book j but now the Book is no more deemed infallible j the "higher" criticism has submitted it to an ordeal as severe as that of the Inquisition in times past. The Inquisition burned the Bible, but the higher critics are tearing it to pieces. And yet there is a craving in the human soul; and especially in the soul which has come into contact with the Gospel, for a moral cer- tainty, for a Divine, infallible authority. We know a case of a distin- guished woman, the wife of a French pastor, whose faith was shattered by what she overheard of her husband's conversations with his colleagues on the Bible and its so· called inaccuracies. Intensely religious, the poor . woman, thus deprived of her faith in the Bible, found at last what she thought to be a blessed certitude in the fold of Rome, and for ten years before her hnsband's death she was a Romanist without anyone knowing it but her husband and her confessor! Lately, however, she returned to the pure Gospel, confessing on her dying bed that Rome had not given her the promised peace, and she died trusting in Christ as her Saviour.

In France the reasons for this revival of Catholicism are many. The first is, the shallowness and powerlessness of what is caI1ed " free thought," with which, at oue time, our leading politicians had foolishly hoped to replace the old superstitions. People will rather eat decayed food than nothing. "Free thought," materialism, positivism, agnosticism, or what. ever name modern infidelity assumes, is nothing. It gives no hope for the future, no strength for the present. Under the secular influence of the schools a new generation has grown, utterly ignorant of God, and tre- mendously materialistic. Learning has not been the panacea which it had been hoped it would be. Crime, drunkenness, lawlessness, have increased in proportion with the number of schools. There have been more divorces in France during the past five years than in England in thirty years. Illegal unions are numerous, infanticide common, and there is a decrease in the population of about twenty thousand souls every year.

No wonder that those who think and who retain some love for virtue are afraid of such a state of things, and, for want of a better one, appeal to the Roman Catholic religion as the only power which can stay this tide of immorality, of which she has been the main factor.

Another cause of the Roman Catholic reaction in France is the marvel- lous skill of the present Pope in adapting himself to modern phraseology and aspirations. History shows us that " Rome never changes," and yet, serpent like, it has a wonderful ability to change its appearance, to in- sinuate itself in the confidence and love of the peoples by a seeming con- cession on almost every point of importance to them. The republican form of government, for instance, seems to have rooted itself in the French soil, and to have become a permanent institution in this conntry ; the Pope has issued commands to the French bishops that henceforth they should accept the established government, and not identify themselves, as they had done before, with the dead-and-gone monarchies. What is called the " ques- tion sociale"-i.e., the questions of capital and labor, of rich and poor-is agitating the minds of our people, as everywhere. The Pope has carefully prepared" an encyclical letter on the question full of liberal sentiments and Evangelical utterances; and a host of Roman Catholic lecturers and journalists, priests and laymen-foremost among whom are l'abM Garnier and Count de Nun-have gone to work among the masses with the aim of forming a Socialist-Catholic party. Thus we may foresee the most stupendous combination that could ever have been dreamed, and which, if really consummated, will be full of danger to the future of the worl<.-the marriage of red democracy with papacy, the beast whose deadly wounds have been healed, at least in appearance, and which seems as strong as it ever has been.

As I am writing these lines, our daily papers are publishing an encyclical letter of the Pope-his swan's song, as some say-which exhibits that wonderful craftiness of which I have just spoken. It is an appeal for reunion, specially directed to the Greek and Angli~an churches. "Speaking to those nations which have for the last three centuries been separated from the Church, the Pope shows that there is no certain rnle of faith and authority left to them. A large number among them have overthrown the very foundations of Christianity by denying the divinity of Christ and the inspiration of the Scriptures."

Is it not the wonder of wonders that the man who incarnates that awful system by which the Bible has been burned, and its disciples, even to this day, persecuted to death; that system which has established tradition above the Bible, has contradicted every Bible doctrine and tried to sileuce every Bible preacher, should now dare to stand before the world as the advocate of the Bible against-the Protestants! And yet, it is, alas! but too true that Protestantism to a large extent is no more the religion of the Bible. This accounts for the boldness of Rome, and for her success.* We, the French Evangelical Christians, can never be deceived by this pretended " angel of light." We know that Rome is the responsible instigator of those very evils against which our deluded people are trying to find a remedy in her. We know that immorality, infidelity, lawlessness, are the offspring 'of Roman Catholicism. Idolatry and atheism are not so far apart as it seems, and the same people may pass with astonishing swiftness from the one to the other.

I shall give, on this point, the testimony of a priest. A little time ago I visited the great shrine of the Virgin at Lourdes, a little town in the Pyrenees, where the" Mother of God" is said to have * While, in bis encyclicallettere, the Pope extols the Bible, he has forbidden the circulation of & tr&uslation of the Gospels made by & stanch Roman C&thollc, Henri Lasserre. and approved by a number of blshope. At first the circulation was permitted, and more than 100.000 copies were pold (the Gospel. alone) at the high price offour francs per copy (eighty cents). The Church took alarm at this evident thirst for the Word on the part of the people, and a papal order was issued forbid· ding the book. Henri Lasseno at once submitted, and Is now in Rome trying to reTel'lle the papal will, but without success.

As a matter of filet, there is not, in papal countries, a Bible or a New Testament to be bought in booksellers' sbops, or from colporteurs, except the Protestant versions. And yet in England and in America, wbere it would be impopslble to take the Bible away from the people, Rome trios to pasl hereelf off as the defender of the Bible 1 appeared to a young shepherdess. A beautiful cathedral, which has cost one. million dollars and more, has been erected near the spot; the grotto from which the miraculous water springs has been decked with marble, and every sign of lavish and idolatrous devotion may be seen there. On the day I was present, over twelve thousand pilgrims had come, by a hundred trains, from all parts of France, some having travelled five or six hundred miles. At the railway station young men belonging to the patrician families-young dukes, counts, and barons of the purest blood-were in attendance with sedan-chairs and portative beds, to take the sick and lame from the trains and carry them to the shrine, .thus gaining for themselves indulgences. I shall never forget the sight of this motley crowd surrounding the beds of the sick, and many among themselves bearing marks of leprosy or some other foul disease-men, women, children, twelve thousand of them, hugely pressed in front of the cave, lifting up their arms to the gilded statue, crying, shouting, singing, led by the priests! I shall never forget these women kissing the ground, raising up with dust on their lips, then kneeling down to kiss the ground again; others stooping on the fountain to drink a little water. I saw a poor paralytic carried by four stout priests into a little recess in the rock, and there plunged bodily in the cold water, while he wail shouting to the Virgiu with an earnestness, an eagernes!'l, which reminded one of Baal's prophets. . .• My eye8 were moist with tear~ as I beheld this host of my countrymen thus deluded; meanwhile I vainly waited for a word on the part of those bishops and priests-a single word-about Christ and the forgiveness of sins through Him. As I was thus looking on with evident emotion a young priest whom I had met in a hotel before came up to me.

" You seem to be moved," said he, "by this wonderful sight." " Yes, I am," I answered. "But what moves me is to think that there is so much faith wasted here. To think that twelve thousand people may have found time and money to come so far to seek temporal blessings which they will not receive, while they might in their own homes have received from God Himself, through Jesus Christ, eternal life! Do you, sir," said I earnestly to my friend-" do you really believe in this ~" The young priest looked at me gravely, and was silent for a while. Then he said : " No, I do not believe that the Virgin appeared here, nor that the faith of these poor people will be rewarded. I deplore this superstition as you do; and there are others among us who deplore it also. I believe," he said, growing bold, "that this place ig the greatest school of infidelity we have in France. People come here on the promptings of their ignorant parish priest, full of expectations. They have, in some cases, borrowed money for the journey. They have laid all their stakes on this card. They pray, they sing, they drink the water, they dip themselves into it, . . . but they are not healed. Then they lose faith, not only in Lourdes, but in religion altogether, and they return home, saying, 'There is no God.' So, while these people pray that they may be healed, 1 pray that they may not become atheists."

Thus spoke my friend, the young priest. Then I said to him: " Why, then, do you remain in a church which holds such things ~" "Well," he said, rather embarrassed, "we are not bound to believe or to teach that the Virgin has appeared here. The bishop of this diocese has made an inquiry which he has found satisfactory, and so the pilgrimage has been permitted j but as long as the Holy See has not pronounced, we mayor may not agree with the bishop in this case. It is not a matter of faith." "And how can I respect a church which is thus double-sided ~ -a church which gives the enlightened freedom to reject the superstitions which she lays upon the poor people, and manages thus to keep in her fold, in apparent unity, men like Montalembert, Father Gratry, and othersspiritual, true Christian men, who would have scorned to believe in such childish things-and Bernadette Soubirous, the shepherdess to whom the Virgin appeared f' " Well, the poor people cannot understand the sublime doctriue of the Gospel without some materialization of it !" " Is that so ~ Did ever Jesus Christ stoop to forge false miracles to satisfy the common people f' My friend did not answer, but before I left him I tried to show him the beauty of the Gospel simplicity and artlessuess. We parted, both deeply moved j and I dare to hope that a good work was begun in his soul. In these times of infidelity, the temptation for Evangelical Christians who do not sufficiently know Rome is to accept a kind of compromise with her j to look upon her as one of the forms of true religion j one of the things which, on the whole, make for purity and godliness. This temptation is a most dangerous one. Weare fully aware that there are Roman Catholic dignitaries who evince a great love for souls and for God j we do not judge them; we hope they are sincere; we leave them to God and their own consciences. But, as a system, popery is the masterpiece of hell. It is a wonderful adaptation of paganism to Christianity; sensual in her worship, loose in her ethics, crafty and grasping in her politicssuch is the Church of Rome. Her teudency everywhere has been to degrade and pollute mankind. Like the magician Circe, who changed Ulysses' companions into swine, Rome changes the noble aspirations of the human souls into selfish, base, and corrupted desires. She wrecks the virtue of young men and young womeu who come to her for protection; desecrates the home, enslaves the mind, darkens the soul. Do not judge Rome ou that which she allows you to see of her in Protestant, enlightened countries; go to Portugal, go to Spain, to Italy, to Corsica, wherever she is uncontrolled by a dissenting religion. Yes, Rome is "the harlot which causes the nations to sin, the mother of the abominations of the earth."

THE HOMES OF CAREY

But how shall we oppose her growing yower 1 I am fully convinced by my experience as a missionary for twenty years among my own people, that it will not be by clumsy imitations of her gorgeous display, but rather by a return to the primitive simplicity of worship manifested in the Upper Room. To worship God in spirit and in truth, and not in beautiful temples, the cost of which would support two or three missionaries for a whole lifetime j to invite, and not to exclude, the poor, the sinner, the outcasts, who now find it so difficult, even if they would, to sit in our refined places of worship-such seems to me the imperative duty put upon us if we do not wish to see the masses go to Rome, which to them appears so much more democratic than ourselves. I have also a deep conviction that it is only through the Bible-as the Reformers did-that we shall withstand popery. Anything, however pious in tone, that helps to destroy the people's faith in the Bible as an infallible Book, works on behalf of .Rome. I have no time to dilate on this point, but I beg the readers to reflect on it. It is to me the vital question, and I do not see any other alternative but this: the Bible or the Pope. Finally, let us preach Christ, His free forgiveness, His atoning blood. Ethical, political, or social preaching-" sermons for the times," as they are sometimes termed-will not prevent the drift of the masses toward the old system. But the upholding of the Crucified-I have seen it, thank God, hundreds of times-will always prove the power of Go'd unto salvation. Rome has many weapons-money, genius, traditions, beauty of forms. It appeals to the lower nature of man, dispenses with the necessity of a second birth, renders sin easy. It deifies mankind, as all heathen religions do. It must, therefore, have a great measure of success, as it corresponds so marvellously to man's natural cowardice and depravation. But if we are faithful to the Bible and to the Orucified, we need not fear defeat j all true Nathanaels, all the sincere and noble hearts w,ho are seeking a real Saviour, will come out of Rome to meet us. The true sheep know the Shepherd's voice, and, hearing it, follow it.

THE HOMES OF CAREY.-I.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

How much greater is man himself than all the institutions and localities with which he is connected! They can confer on him no real dignity; it iE he who imparts to them character and celebrity, and makes them historic.

P AULERSPURY was Carey's birthplace, a viIlage on the south side of that old Roman road known as Watling Street, and some three miles from tlie market town of Towcester, Northampton County, England. There in a cottage, now no longer standing, on August 17th, 1761, ,William, the first of five children, was born to the weaver, Edmund Carey. When about six years old, the boy found his father elevated to the rank of village schoolmaster and parish clerk; and, as the master's home and schoolhouse stood end to end, with a small playground in front and an orchard garden alongside, the lad found a place for the practical study of botany, and learned to collect lind tend a variety of choice flowers. From his father, who was a great reader, he inherited a love of book knowledge and a plodding perseverance as well as an unusual memory. What he learned he retained, and what he undertook he accomplished. In after years, disclaiming all genius, he affirmed for himself a humbler secret of success, which no one will deny him: "I CAN PLOD."

At Paulerspury Carey learned his first life-lessons, and they were important. He found that books had power, to supply lack of knowledge and introduce the humblest reader to the acquaintance of the good and great. What a democratic equality all of us may thus enjoy in coming into unre- 1>tricted freedom of companionship with the leaders of human thought! Carey learned again that nature is a volume of God, ever open to the seeing eye and illustrated by a Divine artist. He learned to study this book, which unfolds its secrets to the poorest and most ignorant. His flower garden was one of his wholesome studies. He kept his inquisitive eye on bush and hedge, and in his own room gathered specimens of plauts and birds and insects, that he might watch them and learn their nature and habits. Yet a third lesson he learned in his boyhood's home was the power of simple industry to master difficulties and to help over hard places.

William Carey began, at fourteen, to earn his living; at first as a field laborer, but afterward, as exposure to the sun proved too irritating to his sensitive skin, he became a shoemaker's apprentice, in his seventeenth year, at HACKLETON. T4,ere he served under Clarke Nichols and afterward T. Old, reminding us of Coleridge's famous saying about the great men who have come from the shoemaker's bench. It was while here that the lad, who had before perused John Bunyan's pages, now first saw in a New Testament commentary the mystic Greek letters, and from a poor but educated weaver of Paulerspury got his first lesson in deciphering these hieroglyphs. Here was a second forecast of his future career. During his apprenticeship to Mr. Old, who, whatever his other defects, was a perfect hater of all lies, William, who confesses to being awfully addicted to this vice, was not only guilty of deception, but of dishonesty, and one of his lies and thefts being discovered, he was smitten with shame and conviction of sin, and led to seek Divine forgiveness.

At this time young Carey was, of course, a Churchman, as his bringing up had inclined him, and had a contempt for all Dissenters; but the solicitude shown for his soul by a fellow-apprentice, who belonged to a dissenting family, gradually removed his prejudice and disposed him to welcome light from any source, even Nonconformists. His awakened conscience sought, but found not, rest in formalism, and at last he was brought to the only true fountain of cleansing or of satisfac;tion'.A To the preaching and

CAREY'S SHOE SHOP AT

THE HOUSE WHERE CAREY LIVED.

THE HOlllES OF CAREY

occasional converse of Thomas Scott, the commentator, htl owed much of the best impulses of his spiritual life, and at a small church gathered about this time in Hackleton he not only attended, but occasionally spoke. " Help to Zion's Travellers," by the elder Robert Hall, now fell into his haDds, and he read it with rapture, for it was the means of removing out of his way many stumbling-blocks.

Before he was twenty Carey married Dorothy Placket, and, she being the sister of the widow of his late employer, after Mr. Old's death Carey carried on the business; Mrs. Carey proved a source of anxiety and even of hindrance. She was not sympathetic, and was prone to mental ailments j but her husband bore his trials with characteristic forbearance and tenderness. The signboard used by Carey is yet to be seen in the Baptist College in Regent's Park, London.

We cannot follow step by step the history of this great missionary leader. We have now to do principally with his homes, and we next find him at PIDDINGTON, near Hackleton, where beside his "cobbling" he opened an evening school to eke out a living. lIe had at cost of much self-denial attended the meetings of the Association at Olney, where he heard Andrew Fuller preach, and from that time Carey himself bQgan to preach with more regularity. Being asked to speak at Barton Chapel, he complied, because, as he humorously said afterward, he was too bashful to say" No." And thus began a ministry which reached with somewhat interrupted service over three and a half years. Once a month he spoke also at Paulerspury, to the delight of his mother, who declared that he would yet be a great preacher.

By Mr. Sutcliff's advice Mr. Carey united with the church at Olney, and was by them set apart to the ministry. From the church records it appears that on June 14th, 1785, he was admitted a member, and August lOth he was sent forth as a regular preacher. He was then twenty-four years old.

In August, two years later, Carey was at his next" home," MOULTON. Here again he sought to add to his slender support by teaching, as his whole stipend was but £15 per anuum j but Moulton could not support three schools, and as there were two already, he had to fall back on his trade as a shoemaker. He got work from a Northampton contractor, and once a fortnight trudged to and fro, get.ting raw material and then carrying back the bag of boots.

While at Moulton the grand idea of world-wide missions was taking hold of Carey and engrossing him. Cook's voyages had supplied fuel, and tlae Word and Spirit of God, the fire, and now his soul was aflame. As yet missionary labors were scattered, sporadic, exceptional. A society was wanted to originate and plan definite missions for regions beyond even British colonies. Jonathan Edwards, a little before the middle of the century, had issued his" Humble Attempt to Promote Explicit Agreement and Visible Union of God's People, in Extraordinary Prayer for the Revival of Religion and the Advancement of Christ's Kingdom on Earth," and this pamphlet came into Carey's hands. Here was another instance of "apostolic succession." John Eliot's work among the Indians had aroused David Brainerd; Brainerd had kindled Edwards, and now Carey in turn was set afire.

Andrew Fuller's pamphlet, "The Gospel Worthy of all Acceptation," added fuel to the flame. Carey argued, after reading it, that if it be the duty of all men to believe, it must be the duty of all Christians to make known the Gospel. And, whether he was teaching in his school or working on his bench, he was musing over a world's awful destitution and the Gospel's power to meet it; and so musing, the fire burned more and more. Vent it must have! No flame can be pent up and live. Fuller went into Carey's shop and found, hanging against the wall, a large map made of sheets of paper pasted together, OD which his pen had drawn an outline of the world, and filled in the outline with statistics as to population, religion, etc.-a kind of spiritual geography!

Carey had a very humble estimate of himself, and so had others, of him; but in God's eyes how differently this plain, preaching shoemaker Df Moulton was judged! That sign, now to be seen in Regent's Park, * S£ca~~ND LSHOES)~OU~HT 6 A )Tn) 1"1 should read, FEET SHOD HERE WITH THE ALACRITY OF GOSPEL HERALDS! FOR INFORMATION AS TO A WORLD'S NEED, INQUIRE WITHIN.

While Carey's home was at Moulton he met Fuller at Association meetings, and their lifelong friendship began. At these periodic gatherings he used every chance of private or public appeal to urge immediate action as to the great missionary question. He found that his fire met ice, but he kept up the contact, believing that by and by the ice would melt.

It must have beeu toward the close of 1786 that Mr. Carey, while attending the ministers' meeting at Northampton, after public service * The latter half of the inRcription on this original signboard is no longer visible. was ended, was accosted by Mr. John Ryland, Sr., who prop~sed that he and another of the younger ministers present should each suggest a ques- tion for general discussion. The question proposed by Carey was the problem that was continually the subject of his study: "Is not the com- mand given to the apostles, to teach all nations, obligatory on all succeed- ing ministers to the end of the world, seeing that the accompanying prom- ise was of equal extent~" Mr. Ryland impulsively replied, that certainly nothing could be done before another Pentecost, when an effusion of miraculous gifts, including the gift of tongues, would give effect to' the commission of Christ as at first j and he pronounced Carey a most miser- able enthusiast for asking such a question. This is the true version which Mr. Morris, the minister at Clipstone, gives of that often-repeated but somewhat sensational story, which represents Ryland as saying, " Sit down, young man! When God wants to convert the heathen, He will do it without your help or mine !"

Carey's first venture in openly giving utterance to his great conviction thus met such a rebuff that his modesty caused him no little abashment, if not abasement ; but even mortification could not keep him from meditation. And, though Ryland had jeered at him as an enthusiast, Fuller syme pathized with him and encouraged his convictions.

Moulton is the home most associated, perhaps, with Carey's education and preparation for his lifework.

And now LEICESTER comes to the front. In 1789 he was invited to the pastorate of Harvey Lane Chapel, the same where Robert Hall preached. The call was accepted, and he shortly afterward assumed this, his last pastorate in England, living in an humble cottage right opposite the chapel, where visitors may now see the residence which he rented, substantially as when he abode there. It has two stories and an attic, and but one living room on each story; a very humble dwelling, indicative of the poverty. that again made necessary school teaching to help fill the half-empty larder.

If Moulton had been Carey's school for personal training, Leicester was the home where the missionary idea of organization began to crystallize into form. In 1791 the Association met at Clipstone, and there Mr. Sutcliff spoke on " Jealousy for the Lord of Hosts," and Mr. Fuller on " The Pernicious Influence of Delay in Religious Matters." Carey, who never saw an opportunity that he did not embrace, urged that jealousy for the Lord should make longer delay impossible in evangelizing the heathen j and so close was his application of the solemn truths they had heard to the great commission entrusted to the Church, that the society afterward formed at Kettering would then and there have been organized had not Sutcliff himself counselled further" delay" for the purpose of more prayerful consideration. Carey had, however, made so deep an impression that he was urged to publish whatever he had thus far put in written form upon the subject. There was a general feeling that he had a message and a mission from God. And so came the year 1792, and another meeting of the Association at Nottingham. Carey was one of the preachers, and he· chose that cvermemorable text, I8a. 54 : 2, 3. His two main heads became the I);otto, not only of the society subsequently formed, but of the missions of the new century : EXPECT ATTEMPT Into this sermon he threw all the mighty energy of his aroused being. All the faith nourished for years by communion with God, all the facts slowly gathered and arll6nged, all the fire and fervor that the kindling of holy zeal had created, found expression in that sermon. And so it was promptly resolved that at the next meeting, to be held in Kettering, in autumn, a plan should be formulated for a society to propagate the Gospel among the heathen. On October 2d, 1792, the meeting was held in Mrs. Beeby Wallis's back parlor, after the public service of the day in Andrew Fuller's chapel j and so the great ship was launched.

As this article is mainly concerned with the homes of Carey, we do not tarry·over details as to the various steps taken to get this new-launched enterprise completely fitted for its venture upon an unknown sea. Suffice to say that on November 9th, 1793, Carey, with his wife and his col- league, John trhomas, landed in Calcutta after a voyage of nearly five months.

Calcutta was not to be Carey's home. It was too costly a place of abode, and the pioneer band of missionaries removed to Bandel, near Hooghly j but even here, among Europeans who found this a convenient resort from Calcutta, Carey could not work out his grand conception of a missionary's life. ITe felt that to fulfil his mission he must become as a companion and equal of the people to whom he was sent. Nuddea was visited with the expectation of building a native hut and living like the common folk j but a short time sufficed to return these pioneers to Cal- cutta, where Carey found himself a stranger without friends or means to feed his family, and his wife and two children ill of dysentery. In fact, he had but one Friend left, but He, all-sufficient j and he did not shrink or turn back. • While in Calcutta he heard of some jungle lanu in the Soonderbuns, which could be had gratis for three years, and of a bungalow at Dehatta which could be put at his disposal till he could build a dwelling. He started for Dehatta and actually cleared the land and built a hut j but God had other plans, and a strange providential offer came from Mr.

George Udny at MaIda, two hundred miles away, who was adding new factories to his indigo plant, and needed two new managers. Carey, in June, 1794, became superintendent at MUDNABATTY, on a salary of 2400 rupees yearly. At once he sent word to Secretary Fuller that no more supplies would be needed from home, and the "indigo manufacturer"

OLD CHAPEL AT

(NOW USED AS A DWELLING.) WIDOW WALLIS'S HOUSE AT KETTERING.

(WHERE TIlE BAPTIST 3HS8IONAUY SOCIETY WAS FORlIED.)

THE HOMES OF CAREY

started anew on his mission, studying Bengali, beginning a school, using every opportunity of speaking to the natives, and meanwhile going for- ward with his first translation of the Scriptures. While at Mudnabatty his little boy Peter died, and it was all he could do to get the body bUl:ied without doing it himself, so foolish yet so formidable are the caste laws of India. At Mudnabatty he continued till 1799. Then Mr. Udny's financial embarrassment caused him to open at Kidderpore a factory for himself.

But SERAMPORE was the next home which God meant for William Carey, and there the great missionary enterprise was to find its true and permanent field.

To outsiders it may seem that Carey's time at Mudnabatty was lost. He did not so regard it. He wrote to Fuller that he could see God's hand in it all,. preparing him to carryon a self-supporting mission. At Mudnabatty he learned all the methods of agriculture available in the country, came to understand native notions and customs and trickeries, and studied the most economical methods of housekeeping. He proposed . a sort of Moravian community of goods and household life. Seven or eight families could, if such method were pursued, live at a cost scarcely larger than that of one. He asked for more missionaries to be sent pre- pared to live on this plan, having a number of little straw tenements arranged in a line or square, and all held in common, with stewards elected tD manage the community and with fixed rules for guidance. This plan was the basis of the mission at Serampore. While at Kidderpore Carey had been joined by Mr. Fountaiu, his first recruit.

Serampore, fifteen miles from Calcutta, was a Danish settlement, where, in 1755, a few Danes had bought a plot of land and built a factory. It was at the close of the eighteenth century commercially very prosperous. When by Andrew Fuller's energy four new missionaries were sent out- Messrs. Grant, Brunsden, Marshman, and Ward-the hostility of the East India Company drove them to seek refuge under the Danish flag, and they met at the hands of Colonel Bie, who had been religiously taught by the devoted Schwartz, a most cordial welcome. A curious blunder at first threatened them with expulsion, for a newspaper announced their arrival as that of "four Papist" (instead of Baptist) "missionaries." Lord Wellesley, governor-general, had no inclination to harbor French spies, who were inclined to take advantage of foreign territory to carryon their designs, but a little investigation satisfied him that he was mistaken, and the brethren remained unmolested.

It was on January lOth, 1800, that Serampore became Carey's home -his wife being out of health, and four children now being dependent upon him. A good-sized house in the middle of the town was bought at a very reasonable cost (less than $4000). It had two rooms on each side of a large portico, and three others connected with the property, one serving as a printing-office, where the prells which Carey happily obtained be-

THE BffiLE WORK OF THE WORLD

came the creator of Bibles for India. Here, with Marshman and Ward, the" consecrated cobbler" was to spend many years of active'service, laying strong foundations for the future of missions to the Hindus.

(To be continued.) THE BIBLE WORK OF THE WORLD.

BY REV. B. PICK, PH.D., D.D." ALLEGHENY, PA.

Nineteen centuries ago the world had only one translation of the Bible -the Septuagint-the Bible of the Hellenistic Jews, the Bible of the apostles and first Christians. This translation was the first missionary to make the Gentile world acquainted with monotheism, and prepared the way for the introduction of Christianity. The influence of this version was felt so much amQng the Jews in the early Christian times that the rabbis regarded the day on which this translation was made as a great calamity, equal to that of the worship of the golden calf. To supersede the Septuagint, men like Aquila, Symmachns, and Theodotion undertook new versions into Greek. The object failed, and only fragments of these translations are now extant, while the Septuagint is studied, and scholars are at work to bring out such a recension which will give us the best possible text that can now be attained.

In the course of time other translations were prepared, and when the Reformation was ushered in, the Europeau nations had the Bible in English, Anglo-Saxon, Old Erse, Flemish, German, Bohemian, Provincial, Gothic, Latin, Greek, Slavonic; in Asia the Bible was read in Hebrew, Aramaic, Samaritan, Syriac, Armenian, Georgian, Arabic, Persian; and in Africa the great deeds of God were read in Koptic (in its three dialects) and Ethiopic. The Reformation, which encouraged the reading and study of the Bible, also promoted the )Vork of translation, and at the beginning of this century the European nations read the Bible in Welsh, Gaelic, Erf'e, Manx, French, Basque, Spanish, Portuguese, Old Norse or Icelandic, Norwego-Danish, Swedish, Lapp, Dutch, Finn, Russ, Rouman, Lifu, Polish, Wendish (in two dialects), OsmanH-Turki, Magyar, Italian, Romansh, Lett, Karniola (or Sloven), Ehst (Reval dialect), Nogai (Krim dialect). Asia had .received the Bible in Sinhali, Malay, Tamil, Formosa, and America in New England. Altogether, the Bible existed, at the beginning of this century, in 54 larguages, 01', rather, 51 languages and 3 dialects, representing Europe, with 36 ; Asia, with 11 ; Africa, with 2, and America, with 1 language; and when this century closes the Bible will be read in about eight times as many languages on the globe of the earthi.e., in about 400 languages. Large as this number may seem, and beautiful as such a collectiou of Bible versions may appear, yet it would only represent a fraction of what has really to be done. It is certain that there are more than :WOO languages in the world. No finality has been attained, or is likely in this generation to be attained, as the face of the earth has not yet been fully explored. Many of these languages are not likely to attain the honor of being entrusted with the oracles of God ; they will perish before their turn comes. The field is large. The population of the earth, roughly estimated, is about 1,403,000,OOo-viz., Europe, with 312,500,000 ; Asia, with 800,000,000; Africa, with 200,000,000 ; America, with 86,000,000 ; and Oceania, with 4,500,000. To supply all with the Word of God cannot be the work of one century or of two. And since we cannot foresee the future, we must be thankful for what has been done in the past and what is done at present.

The first in the field to promote Bible work was the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, founded in 1698. It was followed by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, organized in 1701. In Germany the Canstein Bible Institute was founded at Halle in 1710 ; and when the British and Foreign Bible Society was organized in 1804, eight societies already existed which distributed Bibles. 'With the organization of the British Bible Society a new era in Bible work commenced. It became the feeder and promoter of many kindred societies, and the work of translating the Bible into many languages was promoted as never before. About 80 Bible societies were organized after the formation of the British and Foreign Bible Society; and it may be said that nearly 100 societies are now supplying I;he world with the Word of God. Some of these societies have only a local importance; others, as the British and Foreign Bible Society, the American Bible Society (founded in 1816), the National Bible Society of Scotland (founded in 1861), have a cosmopolitan character, having their agencies in many countries. Thus the British has its agencies in France, Belgium, Germany, Austria and Hungary, Italy, Spain, Portugal, Denmark, Norway, Russia, Turkey and Greece, Morocco, North Africa, Egypt, Palestine, Persia, Burmah, Malaysia, China, Manchuria, Corea, Japan, South America, West IIidies, with about 700 colporteurs at work, who go about from hamlet to hamlet, from village to village, and from city to city selling and distributing the Bible.

The American Bible Society'S foreign agencies are in the Levant, La Plata, Japan, China, Brazil, 'Mexico, Persia, Cuba, Venezuela, Siam, and Central America, which, besides the agents, employed in the year 1893 331 persons in distributing the Scriptures in foreign lands. The foreign circulation amounted iu 1893 to 482,893 Scriptures, either as a whole or in portions.

The National Bible Society of Scotland has foreign agencies in tHrica, Austria, Belgium, Brazil, China, Dutch Guiana, France, Germany, HoIland, India, Italy, Japan, Norway, Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Turkey; it employed during the year 1893 over 400 colportenrs, who circulated 512,219 Scriptures. The lion's share, of course, belongs to the British and Foreign Bible Society, with its circulation of over 1,000,000 Scriptures in foreign lands. Besides these societies there are a number of others which promote the translation of the Bible into foreign tongues. Such are the Bible Translation Society (Baptist), the Netherlands Bible Society, the Russian, Basle, Bremen, Coire, Danish, Norwegian, Prussian, and Barma Bible societies; the Baptist Missionary, Moravian Missionary, Church Mission- ary, London Missionary, American Baptist Missionary societies; the American Board of Foreign Missions, the American Presbyterian Mis- sionary Society, the Melanesian, Universities, Free Church of Scotland, Canada Presbyterian missions, Wesleyan Missionary Society, and United Methodist Society. All these societies have more or less promoted the dissemination of the Scriptures in foreign countries.

In general it may be said that the circulation of the Scriptures is done by colporteurs; and in countries where a colp'>rteur can address a woman without hesitation the work is not so difficult. But not so with the women in the East. Their circumstanoes are 80 peculiar that special measures had to be adopted as would make a genuine circulation of the Scriptures among them eventually possible. The zenana must be entered by female Bible circulators. Some general knowledge of the Bible and an interest in its message must be produced by reading it to female listeners. They must be persuaded to learn to read it for themselves, and so be led to buy copies of their own. To achieve this, so-called" Bible women" MVe- of late years been employed i.n the East for that special purpose ; and the effort has proved successful, and at present about 400 such, female helpers are employed in the field, doing a great work, especially in India, also in Syria and Palestine, Egypt, China, Mauritius, and Seychelles.

Another feature of modern Bible work is the care of the blind, who are found in large numbers, especially in the East. To provide them with the Word of God the Scripture is printed in raised characters, either ac- cording to the method of Moon or of Braille. Wherein the difference of the two methods consists I am not aware ; but the fact remains that the Bible as a whole or in part has thus far been prepared for the blind in Amoy, Arabic, modern Armenian, English, German, Hebrew, Japanese, Russ, Spanish, Swedish, and Welsh.

In reviewing the work of the Bible in the differ,ent countries, it must be said that, as regards Europe l)j;tle of translation work is left to be done. As regards Asia, much remains to 'be done. In India there is still a har- . vest to be got in from the province of Assam, the regions bchind Kashmir and Afghanistan, the province of Barma, the Central Provinces, and the Andaman Islands. Many are yet the isles which still wait for the law of the Lord in their vernacular. The same may be said of Africa. Great is the number of African languages, which no man knoweth, but which will be revealed in after ages. In North America little remains for the future, as the English is destined to be the educational language of the natives, which will gradually though surely lead to the extinction of the native ·vernaculars. In Central and South America much is yet to be done. The question is merely whether the Spanish and Portuguese or the native languages are to be the vehicle of instruction. In Oceania the work of Polynesia and ~:Iikronesia seems to be nearly done; but there yet remains much to be done. Australia is not yet represented on the list of Bible societies.

It would be tiresome to give a list of all trauslations now extant. In a great many cases only a book or a few books of the Bible have thus far been translated. Yea,"some of the languages into which translations were made at an early period are now obsolete, and the translation remains only as a witness of self-denying diligence. This was especially the case with some Asiatic languages; and it is worthy of consideration that a very fine linguist speaks of conquering, permanent, isolated, moribund, dead languages, and of such as have uncertain future. lfe only regards the following as conquering: (1) Arabic; (2) Bengali; (3) Dutch; (4) English j (5) French; (6) German; (7) Hindi; (8) Malay; (9) Mandarin; (10) Persian; (11) Portuguese; (12) Russ.'; (13) Spanish; (14) Swahili; (15) Hausa; (16) Italian; (17) Yariba; (18) Zulu.

As this is a matter which the future can only decide, we will not dwell on it any further, but give an alphabetical list of those languages into which the Bible as a whole, or the New Testament (with or without the Psalms) have been translated, together with the locality where the version is circulated or for whom it is designed.

A. BIBLES.

1. Acra or Ga, eastern part of Gold 17. Croat, Servia, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Coast. Montenegro, Croatia, etc. 2. Amharic, Abyssinia. 3. Amoy, Amoy and Island of For- 18. Dakota, for Dakota Indians. 19. Danish, Denmark, etc. mosa. 20. Dutch, Holland and Dutch Colo- 4. Aneityum, Aneityum, New Heb- rIdes. nies, and S. African republics. 5. Arabic, W. Africa. 21. Dyak, Borneo. 6. Armenian: 22. Efik, W. Africa. I. Ancient, S. Russia, Asia. '33. English, Brit. Empire, etc. II. Modern " " 24. Eskimo, Labrador. III. Ararat, Russian Provo of Cau- 25. Esth-Reval, N. part of Esthonla. casus. 26. Fiji, Fi~i Islands. 7. Armeno-Turki, for Armenians using 27. Finn, Finland. the Turkish language with Ar- 28. Flemish, Belgium. menian character. 29. French, France, Colonies, Canada, 8. Assami, Assam, Cent. Brit. India. 9. Batta-toba, for Battas of N. Suma- Switzerland, Belgium, etc. tra. 30. Ffth-Chow, Provo of Fuhkien. 10. Bengali, Provo of Bengal. 31. Gaelic, Highlands of Scotland. 11. Bohemian, for Czechs of Bohemia, 32. German, Germany, Austria, etc. and Slovaks of Hungary. 33. German-Hebrew, for German Jews. 12. Bulgarian, Bulgaria, Rumelia, and 34. Greek, Ancient, for Greek churches. Macedonia. 35. " Modern, for Greeks. 18. Burmese, Burma. 36. Gujarathi, Surat and Provo of Guja- 14. Canarese, throughout the Mysore, Provo of Canara. rat. 15. Chinese, China. 37. Hawaiian, Sandwich Islands. 16. Chuana, Bechuana and Matabele 38. Hindi, Hindustan. tribes of S. Africa. 39. Hindustani or Urdu, for the MolGa. Cree (Eastern), Cree Indians, Hud- son's Bay territory. hammedans of India. 40. Hungarian, Magyars of Hungary and Transylvania. 41. Icelandic or Norae, Iceland. 42. Irish or Erse, Ireland. 43. Italian, Italy. II. Oberland, the Grisons, Switzer- 44. Japanese. Japan. 45. Javanese. Java. land.

46. Kafir or Xosa, Kafir Land. 69. Rouman, Roumania, Transylvania. 47. Khasi, Kha&ia Hills, Cent. Brit. 70. Russ, Russia. India. 48. Lapp, Russian and Swedish Lap- 71. Samoa, Navigator's Islands.

land 72. Sanskrit, for Brahmans.

49. Latin, for students. 73. Servian, Austria, Servia. 50. Lett, Livonia and Courland, N. 74. Sinhali, Ceylon. Russia. 51. Lifu, LO,falty Islands. 75. /Slavonic, N. Russia, Europe. 52. Lithuanian, Provo of Li~hnania, N. 76. Spanish, Spain and Colonies, S. Russia. 53. Malagasi, Madagascar. America. 54. Malay, Malay Peninsula, Island of 77. Sllto, Basuto Land, Cape Colony. Sumatra, Java. 55. Malayalam,Travancore and Malabar. 78. Swahili, E. Africa. 56. Manx, Isle of Man. 57. Maori, New Zealand, Polynesia. 79. Swedish, Sweden. 58. Marathi, Bombay Presidency. 59. Massachusett, for Massachusetts 80. Swedish-Lapp, Sweden.

Indians. 81. Syriac, for Syrian Church in Travan- 60. Mongol (literarl), Mongolia. core and parts of Syria. 61. Mpongwe, regIOn of the Gaboon 82. Syriac, Modern, for Nestorians in River. Persia and Turkey. 62. Norwegian, Norway. 63. Otshi or Ashanti, Gold Coast. 83. Tahiti, Tahiti, Society Islands. 64. Persian, Persia, India, etc. 84. Tamil, S. Brit. India. 65. Polish, Poland, Austria, Germany. 66. Portuguese, Portugal and Colonies, 85. Telugll," "

Brazil. 86. Tonga, Friendly Islands. 67. Rarotonga, Hervey or Cook's 87. Trans-Caucasia-Turki, Trans-Cau- Islands. 68. Romansch: casillo and N. W. Persia.

I. Lower Engadine, Engadine, 88. Turkish, Turkey_ Switzerland. 89. Turko-Greek, for Greek Christians using the Turkish in Greek characters.

90. Uriya, Provo of Orissa, Cent. Brit.

India.

91. Welsh, Wales.

92. Wendish, Upper, Saxon Lusatia.

93. " Lower, Prussian Lusatia.

94. Yoruba, Yoruba Land.

95. Zulu, Kalir Land.

Some of these Bibles are also printed in the Roman character besides the vernacular, and are extant in different recensions, each of which has its own merits. Most prominent in that respect is the Chinese version, which is extant in five different recensions. Efforts are, however, now made to produce one version which is to take the place of the now existing ones.

n. NEW TESTAMENTS.

* (Where a follows the name, it means that the Psalms are alw pl1olished.) 1. Albanian Gheg*, N. Albania. 12. Canton, Canton and neighborhood. 2. " Tosk, S. Albania. 13. Carshun, Mesopotamia, Aleppo, 3. Aniwa, Aniwa, New Hebrides. 4. Bandalkhandi, a district between etc. 14. Catalan, Provo of Catalonia. the Provo of Bandalkhand and 15. Cherokee, for Cherokee Indians. the sources of the Nerbudda 16. Chipewyan, for Indians in S. River. 5. Basque (French), Departments of States of the U. S. the Pyrenees and Navarre. 17. Corea, Corea. 6. Batta-Mandailing, for Battas of S. Sumatra. 18. Creolese, Danish W. r. Islands. 7. Bhatniri; Bhatnir, W. of Delhi. ' 8. Bikaniri, Bikanir, N. of Marwar. 19. Dakhani, for Mohammedans in 9. Breton,* Provo of Brittany. Madras Prov. 10. Bruj, Provo of Muttra. 11. Canoj, in the Doab of the Ganges 20. Dogri, in N. districts of Lahore. and Jumna. * 21. Ebon, Marshall Islands, Micronesia.

22. Esth (Dorpatl, S. part of Estho- nia.

23. Ethiopic,* for the Church in A.bys- sinia. 24. Ewe,* W. part of Gold Ooast. 58. Nama,* Great Namaqua Land. 25. Fanti, Fanti, in the neigkborhood 59. Negro English, Surinam, Dutch of Cape Ooast Castle, W. Af- rica. Guiana. 60. Nepal, kingdom of Nepali. 26. Galla, Galla country, E. Africa. 61. N$'anga, around Lake Nyassa. 27. Ganda, U·Ganda, N. of Victoria 02. Nmgpo, Ningpo and neighbor.

Nyanza. hood. 28. Georgian,* Georgia, Oent. and W. 63. Niue, Savage Island. Oaucasus. 64. Nogai, for Tartars in Ciscaucasia.

29. Greenland, Greenland. 65. Nyanja, E. Equatorial Africa. 30. Gurhwali, Provo of Gurhwal, W. 66. Oojein, Prov. of Malwah, Oent.

of Kumaon. India. ~ 31. Hakka,* Provo of Kwantung. 67. Pali, Ceylon, Burma, Siam, etc.

32. HaIauti, Provo W. of Bandalk- 68. Palpa, below the Himalayas. 69. Pangasinan, Luzon, Philippine hand. 33. Hausa, Hausa tribe, Africa. Islands. 34. Hebrew, for Jews. 70. Panjab, N. portion of the Panjab. 71. Parsi.Gujarati, for Parsis in Bom- 35. Herero,* Damara Land, W. Africa.

36. Hungarian-Wend,* for Wends in bay Provo Hungary and Oarniola. 72. Pashtu, Afghanistan. 37. Iaian,* Uvea, Loyalty Islands. 73. Pedi, N. Transvaal, S. Africa. 74. Pegu, Provo of Pegu, Indo·China. 38. Igara, W. Equatorial Afric". 39. Indo-Portuguese, for Portuguese 75. Piedmontese, Piedmont. 76. Ponape, Mikronesia. settlers in Oeylon and Indian 77. Popo,* Dahomi, between the Volta seas. 40. Jatki, Panjab. and Lagos. 78. Romansch (Upper Engadine), En- 41. Judreo-German, for Jews in Po- land, Galicia, S. Russia. gadine, Switzerland.

42. Judreo·Spanish, Spanish Jews in 79. Rotuma, Rotuma, Melanesia.

Turkey. 80. Ruthen, Little Uussia. 81. Samogit, in government of Kovno. 43. Kashmiri, N. Bdt. India. 44. Kazak.Turki, for Tartars in vicin- 82. Sanguir,* Sanguir Islands. ity of Orenburg. . 83. Santali,* a tribe in N. W. Bengal. 45. Kirghiz.Turki Siberia and Turkes· 84. Shan, Indo Ohina.

tan. 85. Shanghai, Cent. Ohina. 46. Kongo, W. Equatorial Africa. 86. Siamese, Siam.

47. Konkani, the Konkan. 87. Sindhi, Provo of Sindh.

48. Kumaoni, Dist. of Kumaon, W. 88. Slovak, Austria- Hungary. 89. Sundanese, W. part of Java. of Palpa. 90. Susu, W. Equatorial Africa.

49. Malay (Low), Batavia, etc. 50. Manchu, Manchuria, N. Ohina. 91. Su·Chau, Oent. Ohina. 51. Manipuri, Mauipur, S. of Assam. 92. Taleing, Burma.

52. Mare,* Loyalty Islands. 93. Tauna. Tauna, New Hebrides. 94. Tchermiss, N. Russia, Europe. 53. Marwari, Marwar, N. of Mewar. 54. Mongol (Kalmuk), for Kalmuks 95. Temne, W. Equatorial Africa.

on the Don and Volga, inUus· 96. 'l'ibetan, Tibet.

sia, etc. 97. Tonga, S. E. Africa.

55. Mordwin (Ersa), for a tribe on the 98. Tukudh, Tukudh Indians, Youcon banks of the Oka and Volga, River.

Russia. 99. Tulu, a tribe W. of the Mysore. 100. Uvea Island,* Melanesia. 56. Mota, Banks' Islands, MelanesilJ" 57. Muskokee, for Creek Indians. 101. Yao, E. Equatorial Africa.

What has been remarked above concerning the Bibles concerns also the New Testament. Besides editions containing only the translation in the vernacular, so-called diglott editions have been published from time to time, and their usefulness is acknowledged more and more. Such diglott editions of the Bible in part or as a whole exist in : Aimara-Spanish. Arabic-Hausa. Bulgar.Hebrew. Amharic-Ethiopic. Arabic·Ooptic. " Syriac. " Slavonic. Armenian, Ancient, Mod· Bullom.English. " English. French. ern. Oanarese·English.

" Ethiopic. Bengal·English. Ohinese·Japan Breton -French. Coptic· Arabic.

THE ANGLO-SAXON AND THE WORLD'S REDEMPTION

Dutch-English. German ·Italian. Marathi.Gujarati andUrdu English. Arabic. Gitano-Guarani. Norwego -Danish-English. " Bengali. Greek-English. Bullom. " Norse- " French. Lapp. " Canarese. German. Dutch. Noue-Lapp-Norwego-Da- Latin. nish. French. Tosk. German. Polish·Hebrew. Gujarati-English. Russ-Hebrew. " Greek. .. Marathi and Sans- " Slavonic. Gujarathi. Hebrew. krit. Russ·Lapp·Swedish. Gujarati-Marathiand Urdu Sanskrit-Bengali. Italian. Guarani-Gitano. " English. Japanese. Hebrew English. " Guj Irati. Malayalam. " Marathi. " German. Malayalam. J udeo-8panish. Marathi. Norwego· Danish. Russ. Telugu. " Osmanli-Turki. Bulgar. Spanish. " UIiya. French. SIavonic·Bulgar. Swedish. Osmanli-Turki. "I Russ.

Tamil. Magyar. Spanish·Aimara. Telugu. Italian. " English. Urdu. Polish. Welsh. Judeo-Hebrew. Italian.English. Latin. Ethiopic-Amharic. .. ~'rench. Flemish -French. Swedish·English. German. " Swedish-Lapp. French-Arabic. Hebrew. .. Russ-Lapp.

Breton. Latin. Swedish-Lapp·Swedish. English. Maltese. Flemish. Syriac-Arahic. Osmanli-Turki. Tamil-English. German. Japan-Chinese. 'l'elugu -English.

Greek. " English. .. Sanskrit. Hebrew. Latin·Italian. Tosk·Greek. Maltese. .. Greek. Turkish(Osmanli)-English.

Osmanli-Turki. " Osmanli·Turki. " French. Piedmont. Romaic. " Spanish. Hehrew. Magyar-Hebrew. Italian. Vaudois. Malayalam. English. Urdu-English.

German-English. " Sanskrit. " Marathi and Gujara- " French. Greek. Maltese-French. thi. Marathi·English. [krit. Welsh-English. " Hebrew. " Gujirati and Sans- As far as our rapid survey is concerned our task is done, but not that of Bible societies. What remains to be done? Much every way. Iu some parts of the globe only one portion of the Bible has been translated, and this one portion mean~ that in course of time the whole book ought to be translated. Earlier translations, prepared with a deficient knowledge of language, need revision. In a word, much has already been accom- plished j still more is to be done, for dies diem docet.

THE ANGLO-SAXON AND THE WORLD'S REDEMPTION.-I.

BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, OBERLIN, O.

Nations and races, as well as individuals, are called of God, ordained and set apart to a specific work for the furtherance of His kingdom upon . earth. Endowed with especial fitness for the appointed task, they are also providentially trained, and in due time are inducted into their high office, their Divine calling. This accepted and fulfilled, they beoome notable instruments in the accomplishment of His beneficent and sublime designs in behalf of a lost race. With this fact in mind, of which history affords so many striking illustrations, mention is often made of three peoples in particular of the ancient world, which with gifts and tasks exceedingly unlike, yet played each its essential part, and all wrought wondrously together, both to prepare redemption for the world and the world for re- demption. Thus among other things was supplied by the Jew, through the Scriptures, the knowledge of the true God and of that righteousness which is acceptable w'th Him. The Greek contributed a magnificent lan- guage and a civilization in which the Gospel could find expression. And the Roman, with his world-wide empire, made communication easy, brought peace everywhere from the Euphrates to the Atlantic, and a great advance toward the unity of mankind. But not nearly so much attention has been directed to a fourth people, which may not unfitly be esteemed the modern successor or representative of the entire three together, and in the universal diffusion of Christianity to be dving single-handed what was parcelled out among them all. Here, however, is a story which, embracing the call, the preparation, the entrance on the work, the achievements made to date, and the outlook for the future, certainly takes high rank among the wonderful works of God. It sweeps across two thousand years and encompasses the globe, touching every land and nation.

But on the very threshold a definition is in order, and an explanation. The term Anglo-Saxon is employed in its broadest signification, and so embraces" the English race; all persons in Great Britain and the United States and in their dependencies, who belong actually or nominally, nearly or remotely, to the Teutonic stock of England j all English-speaking or English-appearing people." And, further, in aU that follows there is disposition not the least to boast or to praise. The theme irs far too lofty, too sacred, and too solemn for that. Besides, human wisdom and design have played but an insignificant part, while human folly and iniquity often appear. There was. a marvellous providence at work from first to last. The purpose and the might in origin were Divine. As often as anyway the end was achieved by overruling the schemes of men, making their wrath and transgression to praise God, so that all the glory and the honor belong to Him alone, while to the Anglo-Saxon belong always humility, and often sorrow and shame.

Going no further back than their home in Britain, it is important to take note of the physical environments within which the people under view were planted, and by which for centuries they were wrought upon and profoundly affected in character. And first they were islanders, therefore sufficiently sundered from the adjacent continent to maintain an independent career, though also near enough to receive and give continually. How different would have been the history of the world, of Christianity as well, had no subsidence of the coast of Western Europe occurred! Then this island home was thrust out far into the deep, looking toward the New World to be discovered in due time, and where the race was to find its roomiest dwelling-place and its most characteristic development. The soil was fertile, and mineral wealth was sufficiently abundant, while the climate, healthful and invigorating, was favorable for the production of a race able grandly to endure and achieve.

Ve notice next some of the excellent ingrained and ineradicable quali- ties of the original stock, and the clements added later to ennoble and re- fine it. Three tribes from lower Germany were united in the Conquest, all sturdy, fierce, passionate, impetuous, warlike, given to gross sins of the flesh,' and yet liberty-loving and with a strong touch of the worthy and lofty. Scarcely had Britain, after centuries of battle and slaughter, been conquered, when in long and dreadful succession other bands of semi- pirates poured in, the Danes of kindred blood, to gain extensive posses· sions, then to settle down as neighbors and friends, and finally to coalesce. Then later still the Normans entered the island, reduced to subjection Saxons and Danes alike, and ruled with a rod of iron; but with Villiam came also a higher civilization, more of culture and refinement, a vastly improved civil and judicial system. Again conquerors and conquered were of not distant kin, and in the end dwelling side by side the foes became fellow-citizens, their blood flowed together, and to the Saxon phlegm was joined the Norman fire. In later centnries were introduced yet other ele- ments, like Scotch and Irish, Fleming and Huguenot, while into the Greater Britain of the New World have flocked by the million the representatives of well-nigh every nation nnder heaven, but all only to be absorbed and assimilated, and so to become an integral part of the Anglo-Saxon racc.

A few words about the language, which is destined to playa most important part in the diffusion of the Gospel into all lands. Of course English speech was profoundly affected by all the political changes to which allusion has been made. The vocabulary has been enriched from a great variety of sources. " By mixture with the Celtic and Latin of the Anglo- Saxon period, and later with the kindred Scandina.vian and with the old French of the Norman and other dialects, especially with the Norman French as developed in England, and with later French, and finally in consequence of the spread of English exploration, commerce, conquest, and colonization, with nearly all the great languages of the globe, English has become the most composite language spoken by man. " And yet through all the additions and transformations the origmal Anglo-Saxon qualities have held their own. The structure, the bone and sinew, have continued to the present hour. "The vocabulary of common life is still about three fourths Anglo-Saxon; but the vocabulary of literature contains a majority of words of foreign origin, chiefly Latin or Greek, coming in great part through the Romance tongues, and of these chiefly through French." The English tongue, which is already employed by more millions than that of any other European people, and is almost certain to be an instrumentality for the universal spread of Christian civilization, is already cosmopolitan in its contents, and thus during many centuries has been fitting for its sublime service to humanity.

In full keeping with all the rest for importance has been the civil and political history of the race. The Anglo-Saxon is emphatically the apostle of free institutions, of government which is at once constitntional, repre- sentative, and popular. Tacitus tells how ardently the Teutons of his time loved liberty, and our forefathers carried with them across the Channel this noble passion which they have never lost. In one degree or another among them the rights and privileges of free men have always been recognized, or, except at intervals, English rule has been of the people, by the people, and for the people, and, on the whole, with a steady enlargement of the political sphere of the individual. The tendency has been irresistible toward democracy and nniversal suffrage. The despotism of kingcraft and privilege had a long lease of life, but in spite of such usurpation and tyranny-yes, often by means of them, the masses have been able to rise to dominion; and through such impressive steps as Magna Charta, the Bill of Rights, the Reform Bill, habeas corpus, and trial by jury. Little by little the functions of the executive; the legislature, and the judiciary were separated, the law-making body was divided into the lower and the upper houses, with the real power passing more and more into the hands of the popular branch. The highest development was not reached until the great American Republic came into being, with its carefully adjusted federal and state authority, and the sphere of both fixed by a written constitution. It is only th'3 Anglo-Saxon who loves liberty better than life, is not afraid of freedom for the masses, undertakes to fit for its exercise by bestowing the priceless gift, and wherever he goes up and down the earth carries with him the germs of popular institutions which are sure speedily to spring into life. Second only in value to the religious mission of this race, so highly honored by the Divine call, is the political benefit destined to be conferred by it upon the whole human family.

Another, and in many respects the most important, portion of the providential preparation for their world-mission is found in connection with the religious history of the English people. A moral earnestness, a deep seriousness, may be traced back to the beginning. ",Voden and Thor were loved and served with all their might until conviction changed, and then allegiance was as hearty to the new Master. The mission of Augustine and his troop of monks to England in .A.D. 596 was a most momentous one, is worthy to be compared with the crossing of Paul into Europe, for it meant, as no other event, a pure Gospel first lived worthily at home, and then carried to every continent and island under heaven. '1'0 be sure the papacy gained control and bore sway for a thousand years, but submission was never quite as thorough and abject as upon the Continent. Rebellions poliUcal and moral broke out from time to time. Wickliffe struck a blow which was never forgotten; and when the set time was come for reformation the course of progress was strange in the extreme. The people de- 752 THE ANGLO-SAXON AND THE WORLD'S REDEMPTION. [October sired no change, and as for King Henry, he sought only to add the Pope's prerogatives to his own. But he allowed the English Bible to appear. Under his successor the Reformation received divers marks of royal favor and gained a firm footing upon British soil. When Mary would expel heresy with the fagot not many were frightened, but multitudes were filled with horror, and the hundreds who fled only employed themselves abroad in drinking deep of the forbidden waters with Calvin and Zwingle, and returned after her death tenfold greater heretics than before. The popular tide had now fairly set toward the new faith, and under Elizabeth's regime of repression and regulation first the stiff-necKed Puritans began to appear, and then out from them came the Separatists, Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Quakers, and what not, to the wildest of sectaries. It was worse than nothing that for two generations the Stuarts, the Lauds, and the Jeffreys strenuously endeavored with imprisonment and death to suppress dissent. The Anglo-Saxon was at length thoroughly aroused. The sacred right to think and conclude began to assert itself with a determination which nothing on earth could break, while the English Bible, pored over diligently and passionately loved, had quickened the English conscience into an unquenchable life j and when the Revolution of 1688 was complete, England was found wholly and intensely Protestant, and though Episcopacy was made the official religion of the realm, a large place was given to nonconformity in which to Jive and make itself felt.

But this was not all, it was scarcely the half of what was now gained for reformed Christianity. During those years of strife when king and prelate would lord it over God's heritage, the Pilgrims had fled their country, and in New England had planted a new Church and a new State, where democracy and Protestantism could cut loose from the entanglements of the Old World, and could unfold unhindered according to their nature under the tuition of the Divine Spirit. Here the Church was no longer to be fettered and degraded by the domination of the State. Civil law should no longer meddle with matters of conscience, of religious faith and affection. The Church should no longer be allowed to lean on the civil arm for support. The work of the Gospel both at home and abroad must depend upon the voluntary gifts of those who love truth and righteousness. It is just here that the United States have made the most valuable contribution to religion.

So much for the more than a thousand years of preparation, of training the Anglo-Saxon for the accomplishment of his world-mission. Until within a century and a half the theatre of his activity was a narrow and humble one, was confined wholly to the little home island and a slight fringe of settlements stretching from Plymouth to Savannah. As yet no hint had been given concerning the astounding and unparalleled expansion just about to begin; for after this race had been fitted in character, in qualities spiritual, intellectual, political, and social, it was needful next thlt immediate contact with all the world should be secured, in order that the redemptive forces no1" resident in the English people might he applied in every land from the equator to the poles. Their eyes were thus to be made actually to see the lamentable case of humanity perishing without the Gospel, and thus their hcarts bc made to feel, and also by various intimate relations established, the conviction be kindled that ~erily they ought to carry salvation. And the instrumentalities providentially employed to secure this universal presence and touch were these three-commcrce, colonization, and conquest, and the last two following upon the first. This part also of the Divine plan was concealed for generations. Through a long period Spain and Portugal were the trading nations of Europe, while the Dutch were the next to set forth far over seas in search of wealth and dominion. After these French enterprise began to push vigorously toward the East and toward the New World, and seemed as good as certain to possess permancntly great trans-oceanic empires, while meantime Britain sat supine, made fcw ventures in remote regions, and ambition was confined to affairs at home and among her neighbors; and this in spite of the fact that, being islanders, the vocation of Englishmen was by nature fixed as maritime, and of the furthlilr fact that in the race was no lack of daring and readiness to endure.

The terrible approach of tlie S;panish Armada supplied the needed impulse.' In that day the nation came suddenly to itself, and then came into being both the British navy and the commercial marine. Drake and Hawkins were rough pioneers of what a host of sailors and sea-dogs. Within a dozen years the East India Oompany was chartered, which at once opened trade with Southern Asia, and before the end of the next decade English settlers were found upon James River and Mal'lsachusetts Bay. In due season at the west North America became Anglo-Saxon, and upon the opposite side of the globe an empire extending from the Himalayas to Cape Comorin, and including one fifth of the earth's population, passed into Anglo-Saxon hands. The middle years of the eighteenth century (1757-59) must be regarded as among the most momentous in human history, since they saw the expulsion of Catholic France both from the New World and from the Indian peninsula, and lifted to the pre-eminent place of political power the nation destined with its colonies to be beyond all odds the foremost representative of Protestantism, as well as the world's supreme evangelizing force. Before the close of that century Captain Cook had completed his discoveries in the South Seas, which added Australasia to the British domain. Before the Napoleonic wars were over the golden opportunity was given to pluck from ,the hands of her' enemies such prizes as Malta, the Mauritius, Ceylon, Cape Colony, Guiana, divers islands in the West Indies, etc. ; and since then such havc been the ceasetess vigor of diplomacy and arms, that the bulk of Africa has fallen to the share of the British lion; which means law and order, safety for life and property, all the appliances of civilization, the easy entrance and speedy diffusion of the glad tidings. A word more before proceeding to rehearse in outline what the Anglo- Saxon has achieved in the way of founding and fostering missions in all lands, and that with reference to the most striking providence whereby this continent was possessed, peopled, filled with choicest Christian institutions, and thus a new centre was established from whence the Word of Life should be carried north, south, east, west, everywhere. When Canada and the eastern half of the Mississippi Valley were wrested from France, the entire region lying beyond that river and the Gulf coast were ruled by another power that was Latin and Catholic. But when the fulness of time had arrived "it happened" that the omnivorous Corsican held Louisiana in his clutches, though no sooner was it his than he would fain sell it to the highest bidder; and though nobody wanted that vast wilderness, and it was counted worse than worthless, the purchase was made for the Union, thus doubling the national area and turning all eyes toward the West. I need not narrate how within half a century Florida became Anglo-Saxon, and Texas, and Northern Mexico to the far Pacific, with Oregon as well, with Alaska following a little later, while the discovery just in the very nick of time of gold and silver in boundless store attracted settlers by the million. In connection with the peopling of this continent, and so the establishment here of the largest and choicest portion of Greater Britain, two phenomena are especially noteworthy, for they can scarcely be paralleled in the annals of the race. These boundless spaces were practically empty, waiting to be occupied. Only a half million or so of aborigines to be displaced, no hordes of alien race, as in India, already in possession, and hence the inhabitants of kindred stoek could be easily united and homogeneous, all essentially Anglo-Saxon in character and ruling ideas. Australia, and on a much smaller seale New Zealand and Tasmania, are the only analogies possible here. And the second unmatched marvel relates to the wholesale immigration from abroad, the flocking hither of myriads to fill the social and political vacuum, so that as never before and never again a nation was born in a day! It was also a part of the same wondrous Divine ordering that for nearly two centuries the bulk of these millions came hither for conscience' sake, while almost all are either Teutons or Scandinavians, and hence quasi cousins to the Anglo-Saxon majority.

Arabia, notwithstanding its sacred associations, has been sadly neglected by the modern missionary churches. Organized missionary work was begun near Aden by Ion Keith Falconer, of the Free Church of Scotland, in ] 885. The American mission was organized four years later. Its headquarters are at Busrah, and it has three ordained missionaries, with three native helpers. Altogether, among the eleven million of Arabians, there are only seven missionaries and four native helpers. These Arabians are rightly called the Anglo-Saxons of the Orient, and in themselves, quite aside from the history of their country, are well worth winning.

A VOICE FROM

A VOICE FROM RUSSIA.

BY A RUSSIAN CHRISTIA.N.

I wish to draw a simple sketch of facts of which I have been eye-witness for years, and which may be helpful to those Christian workers on whose heart the Holy Ghost lays the desire to pray for this country or to come over and to live and work here for Christ.

Peter" the Great," correctly characterized as " the Imperial Nihilist, " threw his whole energy into breaking down the old order of things, and of putting instead of it the shell or outward form of European customs and institutions, without the spirit that had been animating these forms. Thus his work was merely a denial of old traditions, for which he substituted only a new form without the backbone of solid Christian principle. The Russians lost even the amount of truth that they had been taught. The Empress, Catherine the Great, who was prominent soon after Peter I., was anything but a standard-bearer of morality. She continued the same course in her reign, and being a friend to Voltaire, she gave the taste of his writings to the nobility and to the intelligent classes, who up to the present reign considered it fashionable to talk with derision on religious subjects, and to look upon Renan and Strauss as leaders of the real " progress."

Now, thank God, the ice is broken. A moral springtide has risen upon our poor country. On the one hand, through Lord Radstock's work in St. Petersburg j on the other hand, through some of the German colonists, faithful to their God in South Russia, the pure Gospel begins to flow into Russia. Imprisonments, banishments, threatenings are all in vain. They are only an instrument in God's hands to make the fire spread more. Thank God for that fire! You who are the bearers of His holy, unquenchable fire, come over and help us.

I do not mean that the Russians were mere pagans before the appearing of these preachers from· the West, but we had not heard the pure, unadulterated Gospel until these sel'vants of God were sent to us. OUf Gospel has been merely, " Do, and thou shalt live," the teaching of the old law. We did not hear the mighty Word of Christ spoken with authority in His name by His servants, " In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, rise up and walk!" Our faith was like the hell of Dante, only paved with good intentions. We had no power to carry out the works of faith. There we sat on the same spot. We could not walk by faith. We, like the Galatians, had relapsed under the ceremonial law. I remember when I first heard Lord Radstock preach on Titus 3, "Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us." The man spoke not only as recording a fact of the apostolic times, but spoke of this truth as of a matter of personal experience, as of a thing true and practicable in our days. He spoke of something he had himself experienced, and he could not speak without convincing others. He was the bearer of a message. I listened eagerly. That was something quite new to us. We had never before heard the simple, but thrilling note of free grace. We were taught the Ten Commandments; we were taught that God is pleased with good works. But where were we to get power to do them ~ There I heard for the first time that Christ saves those who are not able to do good works to please God, because they are sinners. " Ah I" thought I, "that is something for me, because I am a sinner." Those men of my generation who were not altogether careless of religion used to say, " The Gospel is a beautiful book, but if we try to live according to its teaching we shall find it too difficult. " Yes, the works of the law are difficult. We must have Christ. But show me the Russian priest who says that we need Christ and the Holy Ghost apart from any outward sacraments or rites or human traditions. Show me the man dressed up in the robe of a Russian priest who preaches" Christ and Him crucified." I had thought that the Holy Spirit was living in the holy men of old, but that now He could scarcely be met, at least not as before. I met a priest who had been invited to address a small company of young men in St. Petersburg, and who said he had not the presumption to say that the Holy Ghost could speak through him. This, of course, he thought of as a suitable condition of humbleness. It is a very poor and backslidden condition of a church indeed when its ministers, under a cloak of humility, call it presumption to think that they can have the Holy Ghost.

, Our present emperor, on ascending the throne, granted some rights to the dissenters. He granted the right of public worship to those of the dissenters who had been deprived up to that date of that legal right. What follows is a rumor which reached my ears. All Russia knew about this law when it was proclaimed, and the elders or ministers of dillerent dissenting bodies rushed to St. Petersburg, and were allowed to have an audience with the emperor to express their gratitude. When His Majesty saw them he is said to have asked, "But where are the deputies of the Stundists~" It was answered that they had not come. The emperor's question reached the ears of two of the elders of those South Russian dissenters. They arrived about a fortnight later, but were not admitted to the emperor. When some of the Stundist Christians were tried by the tribunal, they referred to the above law, to maintain their rights for public worship; but the magistrates answered them, "This law is given for the loaskolnics, but you are sectarians." Rasleolnic is derived from the Russian word rasleol, just as sectarian is derived from the Latin word secta. Now raskol is the Russian word for sect. It is true that the Russians designate generally under the Russian term the older sects, and call those of a more modern origin by the Latin word sectarians. Is the above definition of the Russian magistrates based on justice?

Some persecuted Stundists were banished to Siberia as murderers. Some who are more faithful to God and more zealous in the work are sent by " administrative order," that means deported by order of the administration without any previous trial. This proceeding is very remarkable, and difficult to reconcile with the clause of the Russian law which says, in St. Paul's words, "Ye must needs be in subjection to the authorities, not only because of the wrath, but also for conscience' sake" (Rom. 13 : 5). Russia is proud of her emancipation of the serfs, of her universities, of her tribunals with the jury. I wish my dear countrymen could see that this method of deporting men without the least trial is not ouly not in accordance with Christian culture of the nineteenth century, but was even blamed by the pagan Romans who had crucified our Lord. "It is not the custom of the Romans to give up any man before that the accused have the accusers face to face, and have had opportunity to make his defence concerning the matter laid against him" (Acts 25 : 16). A government that has made the teaching of Paul on " subjection for conscience' sake" the foundation of its law, and that acknowledges the Gospel as the supreme law, is bound to give room to the conscience of its subjects, if that government means what it says.

I am convinced we have now in Russia many honest elements in those who are not afraid to go forward for truth's sake, only they must first know the truth. I believe we are on the eve of a glorious day that wiII dawn upon Russia. We want only a united effort from those who know the truth and who are perhaps called to say that which wiII not be heard if we say it. We have had many teachers from the West since Peter the Great, but they have so much confused us by their doctrines that we have come to mistrust them. Now we want more of those who think and who live according to our old nook-that Book which each Russian has been taught to kiss with reverence in the churches, but which most of them think to be unrealizable, a mere beautiful dream, because they do not see living before them those who have tried and proved its truth and who live it out.

The Greek Church shares the errors of Rome in regard to the so-called sacrifice of the mass, the absolution, as a prerogative of the priest, the invocation and intercession of the Holy Virgin and the saints, and, although she condemns the purgatory, she practically teaches that there is a temporary place 01' condition of torment, to which the souls of the deceased are confined until the sacrifice of the mass releases them to a better condition ; but no one can tell how many times this sacrifice must be performed to give the departed soul the benefit of the perfect forgiveness of sins and perfect peace with God.

Although the Greek Church is not teaching that images are to be worshipped like heathen idols, yet practically they occupy that place for the bulk of the people. A few days ago I visited a woman in a village hut, and asked her if she did not feel rather lonely and dull to live thus alone. She answered me, "Yes, I am indeed alone in my hut-alone with the gods!" This she said, showing the corner where the images hang. Is not this gross idolatry, although it may put on the cloak of Christianity ~ Theoretically no Russian priest calls these pictures, gods, but practically by laying this stumbling-block before the illiterate people they foster in them idolatry. There is in the prayer-book of the Greek Church what is called the prayer to the Lord's cross, and of which each living Christian should be ashamed. It begins by the words of the sixty- eighth psalm: "Let God arise, let His enemies be scattered," bllt then it goes on and says: "0 most honorable and life-giving cross of the Lord, help me with the Holy Lady, the Virgin Mother of God, and with all the saints forever! Amen. " You may come across a printed sheet with ten images of saints printed on it; it is called " Index of the several graces of healing given from God to different saints, and of the days of their commemoration. ' , You read : " For the opening of blind eyes pray to the Most Holy Mother of God of Kazan. July 8th.

" For ,the healing of ophthalmic disease, to the holy martyr Mina the Egyptiau. November 11th.

"For the deliverance of those who died without repentance, to St. Palsius the Great. June 19th.

" For healing fl'om toothache, to the holy martyr Antipas. " For learning to paint holy images, to the Apostle John the Divine. September 26th." Beside a list of different diseases you find to what saints you ought to pray in case of drought, sterility, fire, lightning or shipwreck, to prevent sudden death, to enlighten the mind of students, to keep the evil spirits away from men and cattle, to heal from drunkenness, to find lost articles, to escape from fleshly lusts, and to be kept from an evil charm. One of the clergy who occupies an influential position said in refer- ence to this" Index" : "It is a shame to our Church that such things are allowed to be printed and circulated within her borders. " The Greek Church forbids the clergy to marry a second wife after the death of the first, supposing that this precept was prescribed by St. Paul, when he said that an elder must be " the husband of one wife;" whereas Paul referred in these words to instances, occurring in the early Church, of men who had many wives in their heathen condition and who were brought into the Church. Therefore many Russian priests who are wid- owers, although being forbidden to live in honest marriage, are not for- bidden to live in open licentiousness. If they had the honesty and moral . courage to call their concubine by the name of wife, they would immedi- ately be dismissed from the holy orders and deprived of their livelihood j and this comedy is so common in Rnssia, that the conscience of the public opinion has been lulled to sleep, and does not see the revolting infamy of " forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth." I know of still more revolting deeds of Russian priests in the same direction, but they are too scandalous to be related, and I hope that soon our merciful Lord will purge His temple from all these offences.

To be impartial, we must give justice to the merits of the Greek Church. She has never forbidden the laymen to read the Bible. On the contrary, many of its members are helping the spreading of God's Word. She has not taught that the clergy are the only channels for spreading the truth, but that the whole body of Christians is the bearer of the true doctrine.

I firmly believe that there are God-fearing souls in the Greek Church, and the only thing they need is to be brought in living contact with the living Word. We all need to come forward, confessing Christ, and if need be to come forth unto Him " without the camp" of the religious world, bearing His reproach. We want the uniformity of the "dead bones" on the fields of dead Christianity to give way to the diversity of gifts and operations of these living members that are" risen together with Christ," and are indwelt by His Spirit, that are not uniformal in their operations, but that are all " one in Christ Jesus."

Russia is bred on officialism and red-tapeism. I remember an instance of a Russian Christian who went to the late Count D. Tolstol, then Minister of the Interior. This Christian went to the minister as interpreter of a Christian of a foreign nation, who was obliged to ask for permission to open a refuge for fallen girls who desired to reform their lives. The minister being struck by the unity of purpose that the interpreter showed with the foreigner, asked the former to what faith he belonged. " I am a Christian," answered the interpreter. Then the count objected: "There is no such faith!" and when the interpreter insisted upon his being a Christian, and quoted what he had been taught at school from the catechism of the Russian Church-" There is one Lord, one faith, one baptism"-Count D. Tolstol said: "Surely that must be some new.religion, because we have no such faith. We have Catholics, Greek Orthodox, Lutherans, Anglicans, Armeno-Gregorians, but we have no confession of that name."

This ntterance of the late Connt Tolstol is nnhappily a stereotype of what his generation in Russia think of the" undivided Christian faith." If we who love the Lord know a little of what" a Christian" means, it is our duty to show it to our generation.

In Russia the great bulk of the work of Bible distribution is done by the British and Foreign Bible Society. The American Society cooperates with the Russian Bible Society, which circulates about 100,000 copies of the Bible annually. The work among the Jews is more restricted recently than it was a few years ago. Rev. Dr. Ellis, of Warsaw, is the only foreign missionary recognized by the goverument. Joseph Rabinowitch, a native Russian Jew, is doing a good work in Southwestern Russia.

FAMILY LIFE IN INDIA. [October •

FAMILY LIFE IN INDIA.

[ A correspondent, unknown to the Editor personally, sends an article on "Family Life in India," from which extracts are admitted to these pages. This picture seems to us, however, very highly colored, and we look for a rejoinder from some one who has seen Hindu life, and who can present the other aspect. We wish impartiality in the treatment of all these themes.-EDIToR. ] Falsehood of conception and definition is the lot of the family system in India. The foreigner, unacquainted with the inner life of the Hindu family, and looking upon it from the view-point of mistaken assumption, imagines that the natives of India must pass a very uncomfortable life. That which is imagined is that which is put upon the canvas with prejudice and pride as the background. Looking at the picture, we are disgusted, and it is with feelings of disgust that we think upon the matter. Regarding the women as ill treated and practically imprisoned, it is this one incompatible idea that throws the shade upon the picture and destroys the blending of the lights and colors.

Agreeable disappointment is found out when in Bombay, Baroda, or Central India, the traveller discovers genuine home life. It is just beyond the threshold within. The visitor may not see it, may not have privilege or permission, but it is there, and another sense than that of sight may have to avail to grasp it. It has manifestation as hospitality to kindred. In India, if one acquires a living, not only his parents, brothers, and sister!! have the right of support, but more distant relatives have also a similar right. The right freely claimed, the household is most frequently made up of different degrees of relationship.

The Hindu's rellgion enjoins this, custom supports it, and ancestry has given it effect by unbroken practice. It is not regarded that necessity compels the arrangement j but at the same time necessity obliges that the family system be as harmonious as human nature will allow. At the head is, not the husband and father, as the picture attempts to show, but the wife and mother, to whom are subordinate all within the house. Her principal duty is in directing the administration of the entire in-door work. She alone is responsible if a guest or relative is not well received, or if a beggar is turned away unprovisioned. To her the home is an institution which it is hers to support without and within.

Within, the mistress of the home must look to the comfort, peace, and health of all. The other members regard her with respect, and this respect is variously shown. When she is by, her husband's elder brother may not address him, but a younger brother is given the privilege. If the husband's father or uncle are in the household they may not speak with her j and she, on her part, cannot remove her veil before them. The same rule is also observed with regard to all those standing in a superior degree of relationship to the husband. Such customs may differ in degree in different provinces, but there is one general tendency.

A family is sure to grow rapidly. Sisters married to fortuneless per- sons, or widowed, seek the newly made home. In such cases they are only required to take a share in the management of domestic affairs.

These affairs are altogether different from anything that we are accustomed to. The different apartments are quite unlike our own. Cnlinary utensils are not such as we have, and are differently used. The Hindus regard the kitchen as a sacred place, and no one can enter there wearing shoes or with unclean clothes. It is from the kitchen that the head of the house- hold rules. It is both her throne and a shrine.

Of course there are no servants in respectable families, as it is in con- sonance with religious doctrine that food prepared by persons of other castes cannot be eaten j although if prepared by a Brahmin cook, peop:e of other castes may partake. The idea is that food prepared by one's own family is conducive to both physical health and mental purity. Indeed, according to Hindu philosophy, the magnetism or aura existing in a person is imparted by the touch j and contaminating communication or beatific force is given through prepared eatables. For like reason Hindus never shake hands j and there is a fastidious observation of the noli me tangere law in relations domestic, business, and religious. The women, even in the wealthiest families, consider it a pride to perform kitchen duties. The sum aud circumstance is founded on the fact that the pride is a religious virtue. Nothing is dearer to Hindu women than religion j and they neither cook nor eat unless they have performed their religious ceremonies, to which they are obliged to devote several hours daily. Not strangely the time spent at the hearth with the kettles and pans comes to be religious as well as the time of ceremonials. It is in the highest sense unjust to speak of the wife and mother as" head of the family," as properly she is the sacred spouse, the " devi," or goddess of the family. She, in turn, considers her husband as her lord, to serve with devotion both during his life and after his death, thus achieving her own spiritual salvation. According to the Hindu proverb, she is called" half the body of the home," and further, Manu says: "A house is not a home, but a wife is a home." In point, no religious ceremony is considered as perfect unless the wife is there to take her part in it as a worshipper and participant.

Divorce is altogether unknown to the Hindus, and Hindu law cannot by any possibility sanction it. Marriage, once solemnized, can never be dissolved. If a woman proves false to her wedding vows, as is almost never the case, she is sent home to her parents or relatives, to their disgrace, and s ever after held a prisoner and considered as dead. Not only will no respectable Hindu appear in a court of justice to prosecute or witness against his wife, but as well he declines to look on her if she is under accusation. ~ The younger women, the daughters and sisters, are more or less prone to leave the cooking and house care to their elders, and to confine themselves to knitting, needlework, and the less onerous duties. It may pe that some dissent arises among the women, and in that case the mistre~s of the home acts as both judge and arbitrator. If, however, she is complainant, the mistress of a kindred household is called in to decide the matter. The dissonance never reaches the master's ear unless it is very serious, and rarely can it be so regarded.

'INTERNATIONAl, DEPARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND OONDUOTED BY REV. J. T. GRAOEY, D.D.

The Hindu Musical System. lish tunes, were provided for them. These continued in general use through BY REV. EDWARD WEBB, LINCOLN UNI all our India missions for nearly half a VERSITY, LINCOLN, PA. century.

This paper will merely glance at some It is easy to see that these foreign features which distinguish the Hindu forllls would have no attraction and system of music from our own. would prove to be utterly impracticable In compiling and editing a book of for a people who justly boasted in a lyrics for Christian worship in 1853, it prosody of far greater elaboration than became necessary for me to study the our own, and in a musical science hoary principles of their musical science. with antiquity, having remained essen- My way was immediately blocked by tially unchanged for more than thirty the discovery that there were no treatises centuries, and in common daily use on that subject in the Tamil, the ver- among all the nationalities of India, and nacular of that part of India. I found to which even the most illiterate are a brief one in the Canarese language, paS!!ionately attached.

and there were others in Sanscrit, of The philosophical works of the Hin- which I could make little use tilll had dus-all, as they claim, divinrIy in- spent valuable time on those languages. spired-classify the arts and sciences I was further hindered by the jealousy under sixty-four heads. Five of these of the native musicians whom I em- treat of music. One-the twenty-second ployed. AU I got through them was -regulates the modulation of sonnds.

by strategy; for they used every arti- The other four give rules for instru- fice to keep tho arcana of their science mental music. One is on the lute, an- shut up from my approach. other on the flute-i.e., the wind and More than one hundred years ago Sir the stringed. The third and fourth William Jones, in Bengal, encountered treat of the tambourine and cymbals, the same difficulties. His articles on which mark time and measure in the the" Musical Modes of the Hindus" tune. Music and tune are designated were prepared by the aid of Pundits, by the word raka, signifying love, emo- omployes of the court in which he was tion, passion-for they regard this art presiding judge. With every profes- as the God-given organ to express and sion of frankness these men either mis- impress emotion.

informed him, or concealed the clews The octave, or diatonic scale, is, of to some of the fundamental facts. necessity, perhaps, the bllsis of their These articles have been freely used in musical system, as of our own: Like ail encyclopredic notices of this subject. ours, it has eight notes, the first ani! the They develop many valuable facts, but eighth being in unision, with a ratio of one to two. It has also seven divisi~ns contain not a few errors.

Roman Catholic missionaries have al- or steps, five of which may be termed ways encouraged the use of native tunes major and two minor, corresponding to and metres in the public and social wor- the number of our tones ancl semitones.

ship of their converts; but Protestant But here the correspondence ends; for misRionaries, fearins their influence from in their fractional proportions and association with idol-worship in the mathematical ratios the several tones temples and elsewhere, long opposed and semitones differ radically through· their use. Psalms and hymns in Eng- out from the European gamut. Each lish metres, translated and set to Eng- of these seven notes has its name. The first is called Sakshma; the second, intervals. 4. Because of the skilful ap- Rishaba, and so on. Each is also desig- plication of the variations developed in nated by a single syllable, as with us. the descending scales.

The syllable used for this purpose by The pitch or key of a tune, as well as them is the first of its name; thus, Sa, the intensity. and the timbre or qualit,y for Sakshma ; Ri, for Rishaba, and the of the tone, with the time and rhythm rest Sa, Ri, Ga, Ma, Pa, Tha, Ni, tak- of the movement, are 011 us connected Ing the place of our Do, Re, Mi, etc., with the scale in the construction of the and they answer the purpose in practice' tune; but by the Hindus these are all quite as well. Two of the tones-the treated with great elaboration as sup- first and fifth, Sa and Ga-are called plementary sciences, quite distinct from Pirakirnthi, unchanged because they the music, or Taka, under the general admit of no modification by division. term of Thala. A marvellous ingenuity The others-that is, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, or Ri, and infinite detail appear in the con- Ga, Ma, Tha, Ni-are variously subdi- struction of this Thala. They appear vided. The fourth, or Ma, is divided in the class·books used in the training but once. The other four have each of the dancing girls in their temples.

two divisions. There are, therefore, On one occasion, when visiting the great found in the Hindu scale seven princi- temple of Ramisseram, I examined pal and nine subordinate notes, sixteen these books with some care. I found in all. As the priucipal, so also the them full of mathematical tables for the subordinate notes have each its distinc- fractional division of the time of their tive name, and with these names their movements. This practice of theirs musical experts are perfectly familiar. with these tables extends through a But they all acknowledge that in actual period of eight or ten years of daily ex- practice one subdivision only is admissi- ercises. I was present on one occasion ble; so that four of the nine are simply when a class of these girls were being theoretical. The American Encyclopa!- drilled. They carried on simultaneous· dia says, "The Hindu gamut is divided ly five distinct rhythmical movements into twenty-two fractional tones;" but -one with the right hand; another, this is an error. Theoretically they have quite diverse, with the left; a third and sixteen; practically but twelve, as in fourth with each foot, and still another our chromatic scale. with graceful movements of the head; Many of their tunes find their most th(j class all the while advancing and distinctive characteristic and attractive receding with instrumental and vocal expression in the construction of the de- accompaniment. This was an exhibi- scending scale, which often differs from tion of consummate skill under the rnles the ascending both in the order and use of their Thala.

of the tones and of the subtones, as well I have spoken of the scales and their as in their mathematical ratio, somewhat subdivisions. also of their rules for time, as in our minor mode. measme, and rhythm. I must now re- Hindu musicians claim that though fer to the tunes constructed out of these their system knows nothing of the intri- scales. They are thirty-two in number, cate harmonies so highly admired by all enumerated and described in their Europeans, its attractions and excellen- Shastras. These thirty-two tunes are cies are far superior to ours both for ex- regarded and treated as classical genera, presRion and impression: 1. Because of on the basis of which a multitude of the scientific and artistic construction of variations have been and may still be their scales. 2. Because of the charm- constructed or composed, each com- ing effects and expressions developed in position being closely related to its their system of intervals. 3. Because theme, as a species to its genus. Several af the scientific combination and succes- of these original Vedic tunes are adapted sion which their system accords to these to the several forms of classic verse. There is one w< "he Venpa, regarded as refer with infinite satisfaction to its the best or sacerdotal verse ; another for amazing chronology as contrasted with the heroic or historic form, called Aka- that of our Bible-to their Brahmavetpa; another for Kalippa, the mer- Katpa, for instance, or the life of Brahcantile; the fourth is for Vanjippa, the ma, which consists of one hundred days, agricultural. Sevcral are called" tunes each day numbering 4,320,000,000 years, of place," supposed to express or awa- setting this over against our paltry six ken emotions suggested by localities, as thousand years. They contrast our maritime, mountainous, or rural. Others music with theirs in a similar way. are appropriated to the seasons, especially to spring and autumn. Others The question is often asked, " How are again to the different parts of the day- such delicate and intricate modes and morning, noon, or evening. They grave- melodies preserved, and how have they ly object to the singing or playing of a been transmitted unchanged, as they morning tune in the evening hour, when, claim, from generation to generation for as they say, the physical and mental more than thirty centuries?" "How tone is relaxed, demanding soothing and have their identity and individuality rest, which the intervals of the cvening been protected with no musical staff or minor modes suggest and promote. other device by which to make and keep Other adaptations and modes or ar- a record of the tones and intervals that rangements of the scales are set to popu- distinguish them one from another?" lar songs or lyrics, chiefly in religious To this they reply: 1. These modes worship. These last they call in Tamil, and tunes were originally communicat- Patha Keerttinai, or lyrics. Several of ed to men by Brahma himself, who has the original thirty-two tunes or arrange- carefully guarded them ashe has guardments of the scale are intended for use ed all such gifts. 2. They are all conon special occasions: one to express structed in accordance with natural joy, another sorrow; for weddings or laws and principles that admit of no for funerals; for felicitation or con- change or variation. 3. By Divine didolence ; for festivities and for martial rection they were from the first permainspiration. nently recorded on the lute or guitar- for this instrument was invented, as Their skilful musicians are very quick they claim, under the direction of Brahto detect, not dissonance or imperfllct ma himself by his own son, Naled. In vocalization only; but they will often the twenty-third of the sixty-four inseverely criticise the occurrence or ad- spired treatises on the arts and sciences mission of intervals that are foreign to this instrument is minutely described, the mode or tune announced. After hear- with its seven strings Rnd its keyboard ing three or four intervals they recognize for frets; and very specific rules are the tune, for their scientific classifica- given for its use. 4. Although they tion of tunes is largely determined by have no device like the European staff the intervals and their order. For this on which to record the thirty-two tunes reason they scorn our European as bar- or scales, the notes, subnotes, and conse· barous and unclassical. They despise quently the interM18 of each scale or it; for they regard it as indicating gross tune, both in ascending and descending, ignorance of the science. I have heard are each prescribed and announced by them say that while in many of the arts name in the Shastras; while the selecand sciences and in the amenities of 80- tion from the three key-tones and the ciallife we greatly excel, in the practice seven Thalas or modes of time, positive of music-and they often say in 1'eligion and relative, with all variations of feet, too-we are inferior, shallow, and fl! in measure, and rhythm, is left to the the rear. For with their religious sys- judgment, the taste and art of the musitem, as with their music, they are in- cian and the poet. tensely conceited. I have heard them By all these means the preservation and transmission of the tunes of their elabo· served as curates to 96 baptized Chris- rate musical system have been perfectly tians. In this work it disposed of an secured, as they claim, through all past income of 69,360 marks. This separa· ages, and are safe for all cOP.ling time. tion, with the design of forming a smaller missionary society, was from the very beginning not approved of by Germany's Part in Missions to the the larger missionary circles, and ac- Heathen, cording to the latest news, the very ex- BY DR. D. WANGEMAN, BERLIN, GER- istence of this mission is menaced.

MANY,. Another separation of former friends (OrmJ,inuedfrom page 689,)1 of the Barmen Mission, caused in the Another living centre of missionary year 1882 by Pastor Doll, at Neukirch· work was formed by the communities en, whose maxim was not to beg or ask of the Wupperthal, far renowned for for alms for the mission, but to build it their sincere piety, where in 1829 the upon the sending of free gifts, to found Barmen Rhenish Mission Society was a new missionary society called that of founded. It stood on the ground of Neukirchen. This society, which was the Berlin Union, and has the greatest founded on the basis of books contain· extension of all German missionary so- ing the confession of the Reformed cieties. It sent its first missionaries in Church, had in the year 1891 an income the year 1829 to the south of Africa, of 32,468 marks, and had begun its and then extended its work in 1844 to work first in Java, then in the East Borneo, in 1846 to China, in 1862 to African territory under German protec.

Sumatra, in 1868 to Nias. Its greatest tion in the country of Witu. It is true success was Sumatra, where the num- that later the piece of land. in which all ber of the baptized amounted in a abort a beginning he established three sta- time to many thollsands, and under the tions, had at the time of the division of direction of well·organized congrega· the sphere of interests fallen to the tional rules took an independent part in share of England, so that those of Neu- missionary work. The society drew a kirchen ventilated the idea also to be· great part of its income from the help gin a missionary work in real German of a mission trade company, and as this Africa. Until the year 1891 the society failed in 1881, a deficit of more than had founded seven principal stations, 200,000 marks was discovered, whereby in which 696 baptized Christians were the Elociety was driven to the resolution provided for by 10 missionaries; their to give over the greatest part of its 3 schools were visited by 120 pupils.

Chinese field of action to the two soci- In the Kingdom of Saxony a separate eties of Basel and Berlin I. Since then Lutheran missionary society was cre· the state of its finances has improved, ated in the year 1836 in opposition to and its work is crowned with the most the Union represented in Prussia, and brilliant success. It counted in the year this mission was joined in the course 1801 on 65 chief stations, which were of time by all those countries of North served by 88 missionaries, 43,912 bap- Germany which had kept intact the tized Christians, and in their 183 schools Union, such as Hanover, Saxony, Meck- 7006 pupils, and had a yearly income lenburg, Bavaria, and farther on the of 422,579 marks. Baltic.provinces of Russia, Sweden, and In the year 1877 a branch separated Norway. Its first central point was itself from the mission of Barmen and Dresden, but in 1846 it removed to formed the Bracklum Mission, which Leipzig, in order to profit by the uni· had suffered a division in the year 1893. versity of that town for the improve- This mission gave occupation, in 1891, ment of its missionaries, to whom it- in the East Indies, in six principal sta- wished to give at the same time a thor· tions, to 11 European missionaries, who ough medical education. It chose the Danish missionary territory of Franke- Pastor Harms and his congregation bar as its field of work, and remained formed the first stem of the missionary in its possession even after Frankebar society. The pastor, whose work as a had, in 1845, been relinquished by Den· curate, with its most astonishing success, mark to the crown of England. Later had already favorably attracted the at- (1870) it had added Rangoon (Burma) to tention of the Christian circles of Ger- tbis field of work. It has sent many many, now surprised the Christian an able man to the heathens, and has world with quite a new programme.

at times worked with great success. It The slow development which the evan- provided by 29 European missionaries gelical mission had taken until then- for 29 principal stations, with 14,084 such was his opinion-had been due to baptized Christians (1891), and in 185 the false method of missionary proceed- schools 4819 cbildren, having an annual ings. He was going to introduce a bet- income of 333,319 marks. ter method. The missionaries ought to As a branch of this society the Lu- be sent forth, together with colonists, a theran Missionary Company of Neudet- greater number at a time to one place, telsau, which has become renowned by where they ought to gather a congrega- the work of Lohe, separated itself in tion, and after seeing that this com- 1886. It has gathered in Queensland munity had properly taken root, they and in New Guinea in 5 principal sta- ought to leave their work to others, and tions 8 European missionaries, and in remove three o~ four miles farther on 3 schools 55 pupils, and it disposed of to found a new station, and so on, until an income of 24,358 marks. they had drawn a net of stations over a The latest branch of the Leipzig so- whole land and c!lnverted it to Chris- ciety is to be found in the Bavarian tianism. The missionary brothers Evangelical Lutheran Missionary So- should also not have separate house· ciety of German East Africa, which holds, but take their meals together in owed its origin to the colonial endeav- a convention. The teaching brothers ors of Germany. Its proceedings were should have at their side a larger num- so hasty, that the 3 principal stations, ber of trading brothers. These new founded in a great hurry, in which it ideas were hailed in the Christian cir- had gathered up to 1891 12 baptized cles of the whole of Germany with the Christians, fell into the territory under greatest enthusiasm, as if now the stone English protection. It disposed of an of sages had been found for missionary annual income of 29,000 marks, but work. Hermannsburg was considered after a few years it came to understand by many as the mission Ka7'Efox?jv ; but the precipitation of this step, and n'l.S scarcely ten years had elapsed before lately joined the old maternal society all these ideas proved as chimeras, and of Leipzig. by and by the practice of the former Finally, we have to mention a most missionary societies was taken up again.

strikingly interesting missionary ap- The trading brothers, sent forth in great pearance, wbich for a number of years numbers, had to be got rid of, partly found many admirers, the mission so- through considerable sacrifices. Never- ciety of Hermannsburg. one of the tbeless this mission lingered for some larger villages in the Lunebmger Heide, time upon the summit of its glory, un- where the pious Pastor Harms, a man til a new principle, that of separatistic of fervent faith, was seized by so ardent Lutheranism, sprang up in its very cen- a missionary zeal, which he knew how tre. This principle has already given to communicate to his congregation, birth to the most deplorable divisions, that many of tbe peasants cut down so that mission work suffered by it in their old, highly prized oaks in Older to the widest circles. This society has be- build a ship, destined only for mission- gun its labor in South Africa in three ary purposes. districts; Natal, Zululand, and Bechu. ana. It has in later times extended to And even now a steady growth is to India (Telugu), New Holland, and New be noticed; for instance, the number Zealand. It disposed in the year 1891 of the chief stations amounted in 1875 of 277,769 marks, and had gathered in to 290, 1883 to 342, 1888 to 380, 1891 to 1891 in 59 stations 18,231 baptized Chris- 426; that of the heathen Christians in tians, who were provided for by 59 1875 to 128,000, 1883 to 193,975, 1888 European missionaries. In 78 schools to 214,628, 1891 to 257,234; that of the 4819 children were instructed. European missionaries in 1875 to 500, 1883 to 517, 1888 to 549, 1891 to 624, ; If at the end we cast a retrospective that of the schools in 1875 to 500, 1883 glance upon these communications, we to 790, 1888 to 877, 1891 to 1128; that are struck in the first place by the great of the pupils amounted in 1875 to 27,- number of the partly very small mis- 500, 1883 to 90,643; 1888 to 42,369, sionary societies into which the work has 1891 to 53,104. The whole expenses been split, by which the endeavors of amounted in 1875 to 2,140,000, 1883 to the greater societies have often been 2,707,218, 1888 to 3,552,608, 1891 to hindered; but that is the German way. 3,552,633 marks, numbers which can- We also see a considerable damage arise not measure themselves with the greater from the enormously increasing endeav- success of the English and American ors of the inner mission, the interests of sister societies, and shall not in the least which are less remote and therefore 1ind an excuse in the words, " Sho hatb more intelligible to the Christian cir- done what she could," but which never· cles, which for the greater part are but theless may serve as a proof that in Gersuperficially touched by Christian reo many also missionary work is being ligion, so that we must look upon the done. Tbis work has for more than missionary work of Germany as having fifteen years been promoted in a most reached its climax. The original depth eminent measure upon intellectual of Christian ideas, which stopped at the ground also. The Provincial Missionone point of view, that one ought to ary Conferences, of which we possess of prove one's thankfulness for having ex- Saxony, one in Brandenburg, one in perienced in his own soul the redemp- Silesia, one in Pomerania, and one in tion gained by Christ, by winning souls the Fovince of Posen, as the author of for Him from among the heathen which we name the celebrated Dr. Warthrough an entire immolation of self, is neck in Rothenschirmbach, annually more and more stepping into the back- aesemble the clergymen and distinground and a lJroadly expanding work guished laymen of their province for a is taking its place. provincial conference, at which all the practical and scientific questions of mis· It is true that until now the numbers sion work are thoroughly discussed and have considerably increased, and the spoken about, independently of the innumber .of 257,234 souls won from terests of the separate missionary sociamong the heathen, of 426 chief sta- eties. Moreover, at Bremen, in that tions, which are occupied by 624 Euro- town which once bore the name of an pean missionaries and 119 ordained and lwspitium eccleffiaJ, an assembly of repre- 3185 not ordained national helpers, the sentative8 of all German misffionarysocinumber of 1128 schools with 53,104 pu- eties gathers every third year in order pils and 1501 teachers cannot be looked to consider the most important practiupon as wholly insignificant. Espe- cal and theoretical questions of the dicially as we consider that these num- rection of missionary work. Finally, bers have been won only by the love of a lasting committee of directors of the Christ without any commercial, politi- larger missionary societies has assemcal, or colonial help Whatever, for the bled since 1891 for the purpose of repgreatest part out of the contributions resenting the interests of mission work of very poor members. on greater fields of action against the killed and seventeen wounded by fall- State and the Church. ing bricks and tile.

So the cause of holy missions is pros· When I reached home I found mv pering well in Germany. May the Lord wife and children safe and unharmed. bless our feeble efforts as He has hither- although the house had been torn lind to done I wrecked in a fearful manner.

Earthquakes in Japan. The brick chimneys had been cracked to the foundations, their tops had been BY REV. W. S. WORDEN, M.D., NAGOYA, broken just above the roof, the chimney- top on the north side of the house JAPAN. had been carried en mas88 twenty feet and had fallen into a Japanese house Japan is a land of earthquakes. on the north side, while the chimney- There are nearly two a day on the top on the south side took a leap of average, and in ever.racurring cycles nineteen feet to the south, carrying of time these small shakes mass their away the cornice of our house. I did forces together and produce effects on not observe that any other chimney in the solid earth like the effect of a storm the whole earthquake region fell as did upon the sea, causing the ground to the chimneys of onr house. When the move like waves, throwing down cities earth was shaking and roaring like and towns as though they were the rumbling thunder a rainbow appeared playhouses of children, destroying the in the sky-God's promise of love and most solid mason-work of man, and care for His affiicted children. twisting the heaviest steel and iron trusses as though they were wire. No one remained in the houses that were left standing for many days, but Such an earthquake occurred Octobar lived in temporary huts erected in the 28th, 1891, in Aichi and Gifu provinces, streets and yards. During a period of in which ten thousand people wllre two months we lived in a little hut killed, fifteen thousand wounded, and 13 X 20 made of half-inch boards tied one hundred thousand houses were to posts driven into the ground, and thrown down and destroyed. in that time we felt several thousand earth-waves. The provinces of Aichi and Gifu are in the central part of Japan, almost The work of rescue and relief was midway between the open ports of begun immediately. The Christian mis- Yokohama and Kobe. The physical sionaries formed an association called features are a large alluvial plain extend- the Nagoya Earthquake Relief Assoing from the sea to the palooozoic hills ciation, which built hospitals, furnished of Gifu. In these hills a few miles from physicians and surgeons, medicines, the city of Gifu the earthquake had its food, clothing, and shelter to the earthcentre or origin. quake sufferers. Hundreds of houses were built, costing from $3 to $5 each, There are between two and three and hundreds of looms were donated. millions of people in Mchi and Gifn Thoul5ands of garments and blanket.s provinces, with a population of eight were given to the needy, and self-helphundred to the squale mile on the ing institutions were started and carried plain. The earthquake began about on by this association. These self-help 6.45 A.M. institutions gave work to hundreds of men, women and children who were There seemed to be two distinct destitute and without means of support. movements of the earth-one from east A lantern factory was established in to west, and one from north to south; Ogaki which gave employment to a hunthe resultant of these was a spiral or dred or more boys and girls, who were corkscrew motion. !Iolso taught in a school in connection I was attending a union prayer·meeting at the time of the earthquake, and of thirty who were present four were with the factory. The self-help society prompted largely by a keen sense of of Gifu employed several hundreds of their importance to the work and a high people in making embroidered silk ideal of what the ministry ought to be.

handkerchiefs. An orphanage was es- The writer himself has sometimes in- tablished in Nagoya, and also a home dulged such thoughts; but recently he for old people, and the benevolent has been taught a lesson along this line work of the Nagoya Methodist Episco- which may be of some value to others pal Church was greatly enlarged to as well, and which the reader will par- , meet the necessities of the sufferers. don his relating as personal experience.

The earthquake, followed as it was When I came to Hinghua, Foochow by the efforts to relieve the sufferers on Province, China, three years ago, there the part of the foreign missionaries and was a young man in charge of the Bing- native Christians, did much to open up hai circuit, of whom Dr. Sites said lie this part of Japan to Christian work. thought the presiding elder had appoint- Before the earthquake it was impossible ed him because he had failed to make a to do any Christian work in some parts living qs a doctor. I watched him, ex- of the earthquake region ; but after the horted him. and in many ways sought earthquake and the exhibition of Chris- to help him make a success; but at the tian philanthropy by the missionaries end of two years I could not see any we were welcomed, and little ehurehes signs of progress either in him or his were planted in these same bigoted Bud- work. I was thoroughly discouraged dhist strongholds. The effeet upon the about him.

offieials, from whom many letters of But in November, 1892, just before thanks were reeeived for help given to Conference, Bishop Mallalieu spent the sufferers, was excellent, and has re- Sunday here. The preachers and many sulted in bringing about a kinder and others were present. It was a great more friendly state of feeling. day in Zion. The bishop preached Christ. the Mighty to save. There The Problem of Missions. were many seekers for pardon. In the afternoon, after a remarkable baptismal BY REV. WILLIAM N. BREWSTER, RING- service, at which over seventy persons WRA, CillNA. were baptized, we had a pentecostal The most important problem of mis- meeting in the parsonage for the preach- sions is the raising up of a native minis- ers and theological students only_ The try. Solve that and there remains little bishop was so exhausted by the heavy more for the foreign missionary to do labors of the day that he remained seat- in the line of evangelistic work except ed while he talked to these earnest men superintendence. The right kind of about the baptism with the Holy Spirit.

native pastors can evangelize their Then followed two seasons of prayer, own people more successfully than for- when the presence of the Spirit was so eign missionaries. This is no disCIedit manifest it seemed as though we were to the missionary. It is a wise provi- talking with God face to face. This dence that it is so. It makes possible young preacher has been a new man the evangelization of the heathen races, ever since_ Immediately after confer- which would be impossible if it depend- ence he began to go among the opium- ed upon the importation of foreigners, smokers and bad men generally and tell both on account of the scarcity of work- them of the love of Christ and His ers and the disproportionate expense. power to break their chains of habit. A It is not uncommon in missionary cir- number soon believed. These spread the cles to hear a good deal of talk in dis- work into a large and important seaport paragement of the quality of the native town near by, and in six months from workers as a class. This is not gener- conference time there was a regular con- ally in an uncharitable spirit. It is gregation of sixty or seventy of all ages and of both sexes gathering for worship abundant fruits of his labors had been and instruction, where formerly there gathered into the Church militant, Ta had not been one. This was the work, Ling was received into the Church tri- under God, of the man who for two umphant.

years had seemed to me among the least I cannot forbear one more illustration: promising and least useful of all our In the spring of 1891 I found a young preachers. man teaching school whom I learned In that pentecostal meeting was an- had been in the theological school at other young man who was chapel- Foochow. We were much in need of keeper of the church in the city when pastors. I asked the presiding elder if We came to Hinghua in the fall of we could not make use of this young 1890; and often it seemed to me he did man. The elder, who is a keen judge that very indifferently well. He had of men, smiled and said, .. He is just been to the theological school in Foo- like Ta Ling." That settled it, and I chow, but had not done well; he had said no more. However, last year I been admitted into the conference on was prevailed upon to appoint him to trial, but had been discontinued because another place, where he would have of failure in his studies. Surely here some preaching to do, as well as teach- was a case where further trial would be ing a small school. Later there was a waste of money and time; yet we con- promising opening at another point on tinued him in a subordinate position for the same circuit, and this brother, Deng two years, hoping for fruit, but had Hong, was sent there.

finally decided that further trial would At about that time we held a ten- be useless. days' home camp-meeting for all the But he had been in the presence of district workers in Hinghua City. This the cherubim, .. his lips had belln young man, with many others, received touched with a live coal from off the an anointing from on high. Three altar" in that pentecostal meeting, months later, at the quarterly meeting though we knew it not. After confer- on that circuit, we baptized fifty-four ence we were in great need of a man adults from his place, and this young for a new place. The preacher in man reported having preached in the charge of that circuit, who was a friend church sixty times!

of this young man, Ta Ling, asked that Is it necessary to explain the lesson?

he be sent there as junior preacher. If our native helpers, as a class, are of After much hesitation I consented, little use, let us obey the apostle's comchiefly because Ta Ling's wife was a mand, ,. Examine yourselves." There capable woman and was wanted there to teach a girls' school. is a great deal of philosophy and Gospel in the advice of the wise old circuit rider Soon the word came that the little to the young junior preacher: "When room was crowded. I granted a little anything goes wrong, blame yourself." missionary money to rent a larger place, and before long this' too was filled to Then let us go to praying for them overflowing. By the third quarter we and with them until the fire comes down baptized a class of twenty seven of the from heaven. most promising young Christians I have ever seen baptizeu. in one body in China. Now, these three are but examples of at least twenty-five preachers in Hing· But Ta Ling was ripening for a higher hua. They are gathering converts by service. Consumption was eating away hundreds. This 'year is opening with his life. Yet he toiled on. He might by far the best prospects of any year have gone to his home to rest and, since we began. And the news comes perhaps, prolonged his days a little, but that the missionary society: has been he would not. He stayed among his compelled to cut down 11 per cent bepeople to the last; and soon after the cause of the financial 'stringency. Last year we had but $500, at present ex- change, from the society for all these men and their families, or about $20 each. The money raised by the native Church and a few special donations from friends enabled us to close the year without running behind. But we ries are poor material for learning the cannot do it this year. We must have vernacular, because they are full of lithelp even to hold what we have. Then eral translations of foreign idioms, which r what shall we say to the twenty new only the initiated adherents of the mis· plalJ68 pleading fCl1' paSWI'8 These peo- sions understand. ple offer houses for worship and to One of the best ways of acquiring the subscribe to the support of the pastor. genuine vernacular is to collect and as- A number of our most substantial and similate specimens of the native tradiearnest laymen, for many years local tionalliterature, such as myths, fables, preachers, have recently offered to take stories, proverbs, riddles, and songs. work, in most cases at financial loss to Conversational language will never give themsel ves, so impressed are they with the poetical expressions and the words these importunate calls from new places expressin~ higher concepts which can for pastors. be found In such specimens of primitive Is not this the voice of God ? literature. If God's hand thus opens the hearts These co Folk-Tales of Angola" make of the heathen and of these lay-preach- it easy for the English student to learn ers but one generation removed from Ki-mbundu, and for the native Angolan heathenism here in' China, are not His to learn English. It also enables the .. everlasting arms" long enough to general reader to get some idea of the reach across the wide Pacific and touch African process of thinking, provided he and open the hearts and purses of His be not too fastidious to accustom his faithful stewards in Christian America? mind to the strange sound of the literal For every $30 I can support, with the translation. additional aid received from the native Aside from the utilitarian and scien- Church, a native pastor for one year. tific study of language, this collection In most cases it will be used to open a of folk-tales is valuable in itself as ennew place; and the probability is that abling us to realize what the African, before the end of the year at least as unaided by the European, has produced, many people will be brought to Christ and how he looks at the world around as there shall be dollars donated. and at the world within him. The stu- dent of folk-lore also needs to be shown .. Folk-Tales in Angola," by lIeli in what way this book contributes to Chatelain, has already been mentioned the comparative study of folk·lore. by us, but it deserves more extended Many will be surprised to notice resemnotice. It may not at first flush be ap- blances in expressions, ideas, and cusparent why this should have our special toms with those of the Old Testament, attention. The reason is the same that especially in patriarchal times. induced Mr. Chatelain to produce this The book will be a revelation to the book. Those who are acquainted with thoulilands of Angolans who can read, the author know, without having to be even more than to the white people of told, that he had a missionary object in that coast, for this is the first time Anview. Science alone, or the praise of golan folk-tales appear in print. The the few specialists who are in position folk-tales of the interior will be new to to appreciate his work from a scientific the coast people, while those of the coast standpoint, would not have afforded will be a surprise to the people of the sufficient inspiration to cause him to interior. It will also familIarize the naendure the exposure and hardship or to tives from all parts of the Ki-mbundu make the financial outlay, as well as to field with forms and words of the two overcome the other obstacles incident to principal districts and promote their the collection and subsequent publica- ultimate fusion. tion of this volume. This book will thus be of value to the One of the greatest difficulties which missionary and trader in Angola, to the the missionary in Africa has to contend native Angolan, to the linguist, to the with, and one which has discouraged ethnolo~ist and student of folk-lore, to and brought home more than one other- the AfrIcan student in general, and to wise promisin~ worker, is that of ac- the general reader. quiring the natIve languages and of ex- The smaller map, that of the district pressing in them moral and religious of Loanda, is original. It gives places ideas. Grammars, especially grammars which are not to be found on previous without practical exercises, as, unfortu- maps, and it gives all names as pro· nately, most grammars of African lan- nounced by the natives, and not as torguages are, and vocabularies and dic- tured by filtration through the careless tionaries are no adequate equipment for habits of mispronouncing and misspellthe study of a language. There must iug these names by Portuguese and be readers also. The Bible translations English. Boston and New York: and school-books composed by missiona. Houghton, Mifflin & Co. Price, $3.

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

Russia,* Turkish Empire,t North Afrioa, Persia,t Mohammedanism,§ Greek Oh11z0h.I MOROCCO AND MISSIONARY 'VORK. rope, reared the silkworm. and attained great skill in the art of siik-weaving. BY;REV. N. H. PATRICK, MOROCCO. They were industrious, enterprising, Morocco is only four days' journey brave, and powerful. All Christendom from London, and Bome thirty miles envied their learning and feared their from Gibraltar, but the change is mar- power. vellous, for on landing in Africa one soon discovers that he has left the light But in 1492 they were expelled from of Christianity and entered into the Spain, and since then fanaticism, tyrandarkness of Mohammedanism. ny, and sloth have wrought an awful change, and it is hard to imagine a The inhabitants of Morocco from the darker spot than the Morocco of to-day. earliest times were the Berbers, who, being subdued by the Arabs in the sev- Its popUlation is between five and enth century, forsook Christianity and eight millions. It is governed by a SuI· accepted the religion of their conquer- tan, but, while retaining a nominal inors. dependence, has no political power. The late Sultan said that" his country In the year 713 Arabs and Berbers was like the virtue of a fair woman, crossed to Spain, where they estab· which is only saved by the multitude lished a magnificent kingdom with a of her lover~." The country is divided regular government. They were called into thirty-three districts, each of which by the people of the country" Moros" is under the superintendence of a kaid. or Moors. Their principal city, Cor- Many of the hill tribes do not acknowldova, stood on the banks .of the Guadal- edge the authority of the Sultan. qUlVlr. It was twenty-four miles in length and six in breadth, and was Generally speaking, the climate of studded with beautiful public build- Morocco is healthy, but in some parts ings and gardens. It had a population malaria fever is prevalent, and Euroof from 700,000 to 800,000. Granada peans suffer rather heavily from tynearly equalled it in prosperity, and phoid, this being caused by bad sanitasurpassed it in beauty. tion.

In nearly all their towns theIe were Few of the men and none of the public libraries and colleges. Students women. can read or write. They do flocked to their schools from all parts not possess many books, and have no of Europe. Their professors were un- public libraries. The art of printing is equalled in their knowledge of medi- unknown, and is, I believe, prohibited cine and surgery, botany and chemis· by law. try, astronomy and agriculture. The country that might be so fertile What their architecture was like can and fruitful is almost uncultivated. still be seen in the grand mosque of One journeys over vast and well-wa- Cordova with its thousand pillars of tered but barren plains. 'rhe people marble, and in the glorious palace of are afraid to put their money into the the Alhambra in Granada. land. If they sow, they" sow in tears;" for those in authority may 'rhey made vast tracts of country fer- seize their harvest, or the I:lultan, who tile by irrigation, they planted the is continually moving about the counsugar-cane, introduced cotton to Eu- try with his army of from 20.000 to 40,000 nndisciplined and starving mell, • See pp. 11 (January), 201 (March), 755, 778 may come theiL' way and "eat up" (present i ••ue). their crops.

t See pp_140(February), 290 (April), 38J(May), There are neither roads nor railroads, 444 (June), 784 (pre.ent issue).

:I: See pp. 3Ii2 (May), 451 (June), 5211 (July). § See p. 721 (pre.ent i",ue). UBee pp. 447 (June), 597, 621 (August).

1894·1

and no wheeled vehicles in the country. Slavery still exists in this land. Ne- All animals are brutally ill-treated. groes are brought from the Soudan to There have been bridges, but they have the borders of Morocco, where they are fallen in and are unrepaired. There bought by Moors, who resell them in are mines and quarries, but they are the different towns, and from time to un worked. Travelling is dangerous. time they can be seen chained together Murders are of daily occurrence. Tri- in the slave-markets or hawked through bal wars are unending. the streets and handed over to the high- The poverty one meets with is dis· es. bidder. The female slaves realize tressing. Wheaten bread is a luxury higher prices than the male.

seldom tasted by the country people, Woman in Morocco is man's slave or and tens of thousands almost live on plaything. The idea that she was cre- the roots of the fan.palm or of the man- ated by God to be the helpmeet and the ioc. The laboring man earns from 5 to equal of man is unthought of. They 10 cents a day. have no conception of a pure family Beggars swarm in the towns-beg- life. Most of the Moors declare that a gars whose eyes have been gouged out; woman has no soul, and she is excluded beggars who have had a hand chopped from the mosques. When a female off for maybe haVing committed some child is born into a family there Is no petty theft ; beggars awfully deformed feasting. The girls are married while or covered with sores, and occasionally still children, and one sees mothers of beggars that are lepers. thirteen or fourteen years of age. The Their "medicine-men" have no fire of jealousy is lighted in the wom· knowledge of medicine or surgery, and an's heart by the bringing home of a are a curse to the people. All pain and second wife, and murder by poison is sickness is looked upon as a judgment often the result. A country Moor once from God, and the most highly-valued said, in the hearing of the writer, " I medicines are charms and amulets. have four wives and four huts, a hut Small pieces of cane or scraps of paper for each wife ; and only in this way with verses from the Koran written can I keep them from quarrelling and upon them are carried on the person. mischief." A wife can be divorced at This charm will cure small-pox, and the will of her husband by the payment that amulet will preserve from accident, of a sum of money amounting to about etc. But oftentimes these native doctors 2; cents.

increase rather than diminish suffering. The prlsous are always full and al- One, to our knowledge, bored a hole ways foul, and are very hotbeds of into the sole of the foot of a patient to fever, etc.

let out a fever, and we also remember The prisoners are not all ,criminals, a bright-eyed Moorish lassie, Fatima for lunatics, when dangerous, are con· by name, who, when suffering from fined in the common jail; and there fever, was visited by one of these are thousands of innocent men in the " doctors," and he said to her parents, prisons, for justice can be bought or " If you would cure your little one of Bold, and the highest bidder generally her fever you must frighten her, so to- wins his case. The kaids and bashaa night when she is asleep you must run exert their authority to fill their pock- to her side shouting, • Fatima, there is ets. Extortion robs the defenceless_ a snake in your bed I ,.. They fol- Might is right, and the many are at the lowed his instructions. Little Fatima mercy of the few. The people 'are sprang from her bed, and as she was afraid to become rich, for the wealthy running shrieking from the hut, caught are always in danger of imprisonment her foot against the threshold, and fall- with all its horrors. Neither food nor ing heavily broke her arm and dislo- water is provided for the prisoners, and cated her shoulder. if there is no heart to pity and no band

'l"74 FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

to help they may die of hunger or go missionaries to them 1" Their religion mad from thirst. Some of the punish- fails to reveal God to man or to bring ments inflicted on prisoners are horrible man to God. It fails to show man that beyond all description. Sometimes the he is the sinner and that Jesus is the palm of t.be hand is cut open, lime is Saviour. It leads its followers into the put into the wound, a stone is placed dark and leaves them there.

in the palm, the fingers are closed, and Missionary work was commenced in the fist is then bound tightly with a Morocco by the North Africa Mission,* thong of new leather. The leather an interdenominational society, in 1883, shrinks and in time the hand falls off. but the agents of the British and For- Ignorance slays her thousands and eign Bible Society had been selling the tyranny her tens of thousands. Scriptures among the people before Spiritually the peopre are in the dens- this time. There are now about twenty- est darkness. They have no knowl- six workers in Morocco connected with edge of the sinfulness of sin, for Mo- the North Africa Mission, and forty-five hammedanism tells nothing of God's scattered over Algeria, Tunis, Tripoli, detestation of sin; nothing of the Di- Egypt, and North Arabia.

vine sacrifice for sin; nothing of the The Southern Morocco Missiont was need for man to hate and abandon sin ; originated in 1888. It commenced with nothing of a future without sin. No two workers, and now numbers about matter how wicked the life if the an- eighteen.

nual fast of Rhamadan is kept, or if Medical mission work has been found once in life the pilgrimage to Mecca is most helpful in gathering together the made, in person or by proxy, or even people to hear the Gospel. Dispensary If before death confession is made that work is carried on in most of the towns, .. there is no God but God, and Mo- and the North Africa Mission has a hammed is His prophet;" by these hospital in Tangiers.

means they believe the penalties of sin The following are a few of the ad- are evaded and their future will be vantages of the medical work: spent with the elect of God. (a) The people come to us. There While believing that Jesus Christ was is no need to spend one's energy in a prophet, they deny His divinity and going out and compelling them to come His death on the cross. in. When the doors are opened, in they The faithful Moslem bows five times come in large numbers, friends often each day in prayer, yet knows nothing accompanying the sick. A Gospel ser- of the true spirit of prayer, for his vice is held, and then, while the paprayers consist in telling the ninety- tients go in one by ~ne to see the doc- nine beads of his rosary, and with each tor, other workers read the Scriptures, bead naming one of, what he supposes etc., with the waiting ones. The doc- to be, the ninety. nine names of God, tor invites any desirable patients to re- and in all those names there is not one main in the hospital.

that tells of God" our Father." "God (b) The hospital patients see the daily is great," they cry, but never, "God life of the missionaries. They hear the is Love." Gospel preached, and they see it lived.

There are thousands of saints in the They know that all is done in the name country-some saints by birth, others of the Lord Jesus.

saints by merit. They are, generally (c) Many remain in the hospital for speaking, the biggest of scoundrels, a long time. On entering they are often and earn their livelihood by trading on very fanatical and refuse to hear the the superstition of the people. * Honorary Secretary, E. H. Glenny, Esq., 21. We have blushed with shame to hear Linton Road. Barking. professing Christians say, "The Moors t Honorary Director John Anderaon, Elq•• have a religion of their own; why send 1 Blythswood Square, Glasgow. Gospel message, but gradually become During the evening an e'angelistic sermore friendly and listen to the story of "ice is held. Jesus and His love several times daily. A. Moorish girls' school is a fresh ef- (11) Sometimes we are able to minister fort. It is conducted by a lady misto the dying in their last moments, sionary, and is attended by about thirty and to point them from Mecca to Cal- girls, who are making encouraging progress in reading, etc. vary. (e) Many of the patients come from A. boys' school was commenced sev- eral months ago in Fez, and a good very long distances. They have come start was made,. but the authorities from the Sahara, from the Soudan, from promptly imprisoned the pupils and the A.tlas Mountains. from far and near, their fathers, and in this way stopped taking long and dangerous journeys the work. and incurring weeks of travel to obtain medicine; and when restored to health The people are visited in their homes they return to their homes, telling, as by lady workers. they go, of the skill and lovingkindness of the doctor and his fellow-workers, The work is still in its infancy. Many often bearing with them the Word of initial difficulties have been overcome, God into regions where no European but at present there are very few concan enter. Thus the way is prepared verts. We believe that many are kept for the going forward of God's messen· from confessing their faith in Christ by °gers. Some five years ago, when trav- fear, for the public profession of Chriselling in the country with a doctor, we tianity by a Moor would probably lead encamped near a market which few to a speedy death by poison or flog- Europeans had ever visited, and we ging. In 1891 some correspondence were probably the first that had done passed between Lord Salisbury and the so without a guard of soldiers. Early Sultan of Morocco, in consequence of in the morning we sauntered into the two Moorish women having been immarket, taking with us a box of medi- prisoned for visiting the house of some cines and a small tent. On seeing us lady missionaries, and in one of the letsome of the women picked up stones ters from the Sultan the following pasand shouted, "The Nazarenes have sage occurs: " When the Oolema and come. God has cursed the market; chief men of the city heard of this [the the market is cursed of God." Some Moorish women visiting the mission hands were raised in the air and in the house], they rose and assembled and act of hurling stones at us, when a fulgurated and thundered. • . , and young Moor rushed out of the crowd, he [the Sultan] issued an order that the threw his arms round the neck of the Moorish women who should mix with doctor, kissed him in Eastern fashion, them should be allowed three days for and shouted, "It is the doctor from repentance, and if they did not repent Tangier. " He was a former patient, be killed." and told the crowd how these Nazarenes had helped him, and assisted us From 4000 to 5000 Spanish colonists to put up the tent, and during the day live in Tangier, and the writer with fifty people received medicine, and the others has devoted himself to labor Gospel was preached to from two to among them. Persecution has been three thousand souls. rife, but a small band of converts has been gathered together, and the outlook Refuge work is another successful is " as bright as the promises of God." means of " getting hold" of the people. The millions of Morocco are still afar A. suitable room is obtained, the floor off from God, but we believe that He is covered with matting. It is opened will bring out this people from the each evening, and all the men that wish long night of ignorance and despotism to sleep there can do so free of cost. unto Him who is the "Light of the World." Sta.tistioal Notes. For a thousand years the faith of the World-wide missions relate mainly to Koran has been steadily advancing these three classes of the unevangelized : southward. and sways the masses in the Chinese, the Hindus, and the Mo- some measure as far as to the Congo h"mmedans; for, taken together, they and Zambesi. The great Moslem" uni- constitute the bulk of non-Christian versity" is located at Cairo, with its human kind, and almost half of the en- 10,000 "students," gathered from re- tire race_ As to Islam, it is well-nigh motest points, and hundreds of " teach- impossible to realize the vastness of the ers."

area it covers. From the Atlantic at Several provinces in western and Gibraltar and thCeapperoVpheredt eexotnentdhseawcreosst~ southern China are largely peopled by the domain of Mohammedans, as well as some of the the whole enormous breadth of the East- great cities on the coast. Peking con- ern Hemisphere, 140° of longitude, 9000 tains mosques not a few. Not long miles (about three times the distance since a widespread rebellion broke out from New York to San Francisco), to among this class of the Emperor's sub- the Moluccas and tho Philippines; and jects, which was only suppressed after from the Great Wall and the Black Sea years of war and great bloodshed. The , on the north, across 70° otfo l at ht iet uCd ea~a nodf " Statesman's Year Book" and other more than 5000 miles, conservative statistical works find 30 – Good Hope. The Crescent is supreme 000,000 Moslems in China. '

over all Western Asia, rules about one The religion of Arabia has brought hall the population of Africa and one into captivity the bulk of the Malay fourth of India, and, according to some race, which so largely inhabits south- authorities, every tenth Chinese is a eastern Asia, and hence is uppermost in Moslem' The following table will Java, Sumatra, and throughout the show how widely distributed is this iDs uletscshoafnbdiS~optarnyisahndEafsatnIantdicieiss~ There among mighty host : them in thIS region, and of late con- India'" ………………… 57,000,000 verts by the thousand have been made Turkey in Asia ……….•.• 22,000.000 Malaysia ……………… 20,000,000 by the German miseionaries. China, …. '" ….,. . … . . . … 15,000,000 Islam as a political power is fast wan- Persia….. …. …… …. … 8,000,000 Russian Asia ……. " … '" 7,000 000 ing toward impotence, if not annihila- A.fghanistan., …..•••.•.• ' . 4,000:000 tion. Only four considerable govern- ments are left to fight the hattles of the panr o~ pMh eotr-oTcucrok- ewyi,t hPaernsiaag, gArefggahtaenpisotpaun: latl0n of only ab~ut. 40,000,000, and Total Asia………… .. 133,000,000 each one of them IS In leading-strings The SOlldan……………. 50,000,000 to one or more European nations. Near- Northern Africa. ……….. , 15,000,000 Iilcattering….. , .. ……… 5,000,000 ly one half of the Moslems are subject to Christian rulers: 63,000 000 to Great Total Africa ……….. .. 70,000,000 Britain, 15,000,000 to the Netherlands 9,000,000 to Russia, 4,000,000 to France'

Russia………………. . 2,600,000 4,000,000 to Spain, etc. In this impor: European Turkey……… . 2,200,000 Bulga.ria …………….. .. tant palticular, within this century the Other States …. " ……… 670,000 530,000 way has been wondrously prepared for a grand assault upon Islam from every Total Enrope ….. " … .. 6,000,000 quarter. And in this generation, through the translation of the Scriptures into Total Mohammedans..•.. 209,000,000 Arabic, an unmatched and irresistible As to Africa, only estimates of popu· weapon has been fashioned. This is the spoken language of nearly 75 000 – lation are possible. If we ftiagkuere16f0~r00t0h 000, lind being the language of the 000 as the most probable – e Koran, is sacred to every Moslem_ inhabitants of this continent, with some Whoever reads the Koran can now read good authorities we may put the Mos- the Bible in the same tongue. There- fore, lems at one third of that number or ",Onward, Christian soldlell, ",:lIarching as to 'IfIIr.", " more than one half," with Dr. Cu' st.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT. '17'7

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The J'span-Corean·Chinese war is a What the issue may be God only fore- conflict, the philosophy of which is not sees. Japan is the weaker numerically, I¥! simple as that of many conflicts; having scarce more than one tenth the and, in view of possibly wider compli- population of China; but Japan is the cations, it may be well to fix in mind a greater master of the art of modern war· few facts. fare, and has both a better-disciplined and equipped army and navy. Whether In Corea there has been for some time other nations, like Russia, and possibly a revolution, or, at least, reaction, even England and America, may not be against corruption and oppression in drawn into the whirlpool of war is a connection with public administration, question now awakening DO little interand Japanese merchants have been est. Meanwhile the United States, Britamong those who have suffered from ain, Germany, and Italy seem united in such maladministration. A certain par- preserving forcibly the neutrality of the ty, known as "rebels," while not as- treaty ports of China; and thus far the sailing the king, charges government missionaries are unmolested. officials with making the civil examination grounds a market-place, and gov- Rev. F. Ohlinger says: "The politiernment an article of merchandise, rais- cal complications in Corea threaten to ing money by selling office, and then bring the 'Eastern Question' to the using the proceeds of such barter for the front. Russia wants Wonsan or Lazaenriching of base men. reff almost as badly as she wants Con· stantinople. " One of these "rebels" escaped to Japan, but was lured into China, and According to the (Jhristia·n Work, a there, by order of the Corean king, Chinaman, who wished to be baptized, slain, and this caused an outbreak. when asked where he had heard the C.lfea has of late years been seeking to Gospel, said that he had never heard it, become independent of China's control, but that he had seen it. A poor man in and has had a certain recognition, as in- Ningpo, who had been an opium-smoker dependent, from Western nations. Nine and a man of violent temper, had be· years ago the premiers of China and come a Christian, and his whole life had .Tapan agreed on a treaty whereby each been changed. He had given up his country was not to bring military force opium and had become loving and amia· into Corea without first conferring with ble. "So," said his neighbor, " I have the other; and both countries were to seen the Gospel, and I want to be a unite in any measures tending to reform Christian too." and protectiou in Corean affairs. The King of Corea has sent annual tribute Mr. W. D. Powell, evangelist, Toluto the Chinese emperor, whose repre- ca, writes: "There are 11,000,000 peosentative at the capital has hitherto ple in this republic; 10,000,000 of that wielded a commanding influence. number never saw a copy of the Bible. The majority of Mexican people are so Japan has made no protest or opposi- ignorant as to be little more than chiltion openly; but a few months since dren. Since I wrote to you last, one of Japan sent a military force there to our candidates for baptism has been protect Japanese interests, without any killed, and another stabbed seven times conference with China. China pro- and left for dead. But the work goes posed that both governments withdraw forward. I beg for thousands of tracts troops, but Japan rejected the proposal, in Spanish-sholt,.direct, simple GORpel and offered to join China in interfering tracts." to reform Corean matters. China in turn rejected Japan's proposition and so began the acts of hostility. An exchange says: "M. Tsakni, a possessions, gave up work, and looked Russian writer, has published an inter- upon their insane leader as the Saviour esting work entitled' Queer Religious of the world, in which there should Sects of Russia.' from which it appears soon be new regulations; no one should that tbere are not less tban 15,000,000 die, and no one should have need to followers of insane and cranky notions work or to care for the future, for God in the empire of the Czar. These com- would care for them all. Most of them munities of devout and deluded beings suffered from hallucinations of the are constantly being enlarged, in spite sense of smell, perceiving extremely of all efforts made to the contrary by agreeable odors, which they described tbe government. as pertaining to God and heaven. Many had a feeling of remarkable bodily light- " One of these sects is known as the ness, as if floating in the air, and many • Runaways.' As soon as they embrace otbers were taken with convulsions, the new faith they fly from their vil- manifestly hysterical. The congregalages and towns, destroy their identity tions were always noisy and exalted, as much as possible, and henceforth live some falling to the earth, others jumpas savages. 'The Christs ' are another ing, striking themselves on the breast curious sect. They worship each other. and shouting inarticulately. Some The chief ceremonies are a crazy species would imitate conversation; but it of dancing, yelling as loudly as possi- consisted of incomprehensible, senseless ble, and pounding stones with sticks. sounds, which tbey believed to be a language spoken somewhere. :i}Iost of "The 'Skoptsys' believe in self- them were emaciated and anmIDic. The mutilation, but will not submit to am- epidemic was finally overcome by the putation, even though it would save authorities; those who were most inlife. Like the 'Christs,' they dance sane being shut up in asylums, while and yell for hours without intermission. the hysterical were !ent to hospitals and convents. " Still another of these deluded sects is the 'Dumb Boys.' Why they are There is a Bible and tract barrow called dumb boys no one seems to scheme in North China. An ordinary know; but it is a curious fact that the Chinese barrow, designed as a Bible sect is composed of both sexes, old men carriage, is supplied with Bibles and being in the majority. It is claimed that some of these aged patriarchs have not spoken in fifty years, although per- fectl'" able to do 80 did tbey so desire. " rhe ' Suicides' are a sect led by M.

Souckeliffe, who preaches self-destruction as an absolute necessity to salvation. He is very eloquent, and it is said that he leaves a church with a dozen suicides' remains strewn about the floor. Then the leader must be unsaved, as he does not commit suicide."

religious tracts, with attendant for one year, at a cost of about $50. Donations A Russian journal describes a pel.ml- are urgently needed to extend this iar religious movement in the winter of work, and would be so applied if sent 1891-92 in the provinco of Kiev. The to the editor of this REVIEW or to Rev.

originator was a Russian, given to drink F. Brown, Tientsin, China.

until the age of forty vears, when he This is a new departure in aggressive reformed and joined the Stundists, fol- methods of mission work in China. The lowing zealously the religious rites of usual method has been for the native the sect, and often going into a condi- assistant to attend the markets and tion of ecstasy. A few years later he fairs, spread out' his square of calico, began to suffer from hallucinations, and cover it with a supply of Bibles and among others perceiving extremely tracts. The curiosity has worn off, pleasant perfumes, which he declared however, and some plan of distribution to be the smell of the Holy Ghost. more attractive to the Eastern man and Then he conceived that he was pos- better calculated to arrest his attention sessed of the Holy Ghost, and that he is demanded. To meet this want the was Jesus Christ. He obtained numer- "Bible wheelbarrow" was designed in ous peasant followers, who sold their 1890, and has since beeD. ou. its trial in the Shantung province ; it has been a golia, Manchuria and Ceylon they most great success, and has proved itself abound. In some it is the state reworthy of expansion and development. ligion, controlling the whole popula- The rare supplies of religious tracts tion, as in the tirst three mentioned. In some It is the faith of a large portion, stored in the central stations demand a as in the last three. But in China it is more aggressive policy in distribution, followed in connection with Confucianso that they may speedily get into the ism and Taoism, and in Japan with Con- fucianism and Shintoism; hence the hands of the people. These and other difficulty of estimating the Buddhists in reasons have prompted Mr. Brown in these two lands. Confucianism is the making this new departure, and with the state religion of China, and Shintoism of Japan. To make up 500,000,000 Budcordial support of friends he feels sure dhists we must estimate China's popu- lation at 400,000,000 and count them all of success. as Buddhists I At least 80,OOO,000,in China alone are Confucianists. Advantages of the&heme.-1. Bibles and tracts are carried by his men. 2. Dr. Williams, in " The Middle King- The barrow makes a respectable Bible dom," ii., page 259, says, "No one and tract stall at fairs and in the mar- there is called Buddhist except the ket·place. 3. The teacher carries his priests and nuns." Dr. Edkins adds bed and belongings for one month's ab- that, strictly speaking, this name apsence from his home. 4. He carries a plies only to those who have shaven bench, which makes a platform for heads, priests and nuns. In Japan the preaching and teaching purposes. 5. birth of every child is kept with Shinto- The barrow passes through towns and ist rites; and at every death Buddhist villages which are apt to be neglected c.eremonies are observed. In both lands in regular work. 6. It combines man- all three religions are tolerated, and adual and Christian work. 7. As the herents of either may worship accordtract societies do not employ colpor- ing to the rites of the others. teurs, it is a system of tract colportage. 8. It is a cheap mode of doing a most It would be liberal to estimate Chieffective kind of mission work in China. nese Buddhists at 30,000,000. If we 9. The barrow is an object lesson before count half the Japanese as such it adds the eyes of the people. "Jesus doc- 20,000,000. If we reckon the whole trine books," .. I am the Way, the population of other countries as Bud- Truth," etc., .. God so loved the dhists, we may get in all 36,500,000 world," etc., "Come unto Me," etc.• more, making a total of only 86,500,- are all read as the teacher passes from 000 I Professor Monier Williams, of place to place. Oxford, the greatest authority in Great Britain, thinks 100,000,000 a large esti- The Number of Buddhists in the World. mate for this total.

Dr. A. P. Happer, in reply to the In Daniel's "Lehrbuch de Geograstatement that ,. Buddha has more fol- phie" (1891) adherents of Christianity are reckoned at 452,000,000; Zocklcr's lowers than any man that ever lived .. Handbook" for the same year, at 447,- beside him, his adherents being estimat- 000,000 (Roman Catholics, 210,000,000 ; Greek Orthodox, 87,000,000; Protesed at 500,000,000," or one third of the tants, 150,000,000). Daniel's book esrace, has publiilhed a number of arti- timates Mohammedans at 120,000,000; others, guessing at largc numbers in cles strongly demonstrating that this is Africa, where no census has been taken, a false statement. would reckon them at 180,000,000. In either case Buddhists fall from 4O,OOO,~ He says in substance that Hassel, in the Penny Cyclopredia, estimates Bud- dhists at 315,000,000 ; Johnstone, in his Physical Atlas, at 245,000,000 ; Perkins, in Johnson's American Atlas, at 320,- 000,000; Professor Newman, at 367,- 000,000 (" Ten Great Religions," page 146); Edwin Arnold, at 470,000,000. From such diversity it is plain the data are not reliable.

in Siam, Burma, Tibet, China, Mon- 000 to 100,000,000 below the'disciples of nine, and another candidate of eighty- Islam; from 100,000,000 to 120,000,000 eight years. At one station "a man below Brahmans (200,000,000); from brought his father, aged seventy-five, 150,000,000 to 170,000,000 below Con- on a wheelbarrow, a distance of five fucianists (250,000,000), and there are miles to apply for baptism. When the from four to jive times as many Christian old man came before the session he said, adherents as Buddhists I Here are four in suhstance : 'My memory has so failed religions, any of which far outnumbers and I am so stupid and ignorant that I Buddhism. cannot answer any questions; all I know is that I am a helpless sinner, and When travelling in Italy some years that I love Jesus and trust Him for salago we felt great interest in the enter- vation. ' The son promised to daily read prise of the Secolo of Milan in circulat- and explain the Bible and do all he ing an illustrated Roman Catholic ver- could to help his father live near to sion of the Bible, in Italian, in numbers jesus." at a halfpenny each, making ten francs for the completed book. Mr. Alexander Dr. Duff once told an Edinburgh Robertson says that the first edition audience that if the ladies of that city (50,000 copies) of this Bible is exhaust- would give him the coat of that portior. ed, and as the demand for it still con- of their silk dre88e8 whiclt 8Wept the streeta tinues, a second edition is being issued. as they walked, he would support all This Bible hilS been sold in cities, his mission schools in India. towns, lind villages; not only among the laity, but even among the clergy. The Mohammedan Mission, aiming to III the arsenal of Venice, during the secure proselytes in this country, seems midday I'est, the Secolo Bible is often to J,lave come to a speedy and disastrous read with the daily newspaper with end I Few false systems have long suc- • which it is sold. One workman reads ceeded in supporting missionaries, and while the others sit round and listen. contributions have decreased rapidly_ When the text and notes do not seem to It is announced that" the Moslem misagree they are quick to notice it, and sionary, Mohammed Alexander Russell one instantly cries out, " Ah, therc the Webb, has been obliged, temporarily text and notes are at fisticuffs," and at least, to abandon the missiollary form their own opinion on the passage. headquarters and publication office in New York, and retire to a $1000 farm History has its Poetic Revenges. which his wife had bought In New Jer- sey." His clerk intimates that Webb In July, 1893, at DiIlon's Bay, Erro- himself is a pretender, and not an honmanga, !VIarie Tangkou, the 'eldest son est follower of Islam. of the murderer of John WillialUS, was baptized in the presence of seven hun- As to the" black death" now regnant dred people, and took his place at the in China, it may not be amiss to note communion-table. At the erection of that, like the cholera, it is an annual the monument where the apostle of the visitor, only this year more violent and South Seas fell in 1839, at Erromanga, virulent. Notwithstanding all the unthe murderer's sons took part in the sanitary smells that make the " Chinese commemoration. Two, if not three of quarter" everywltere so unsavory and them, are now professing Christians, unwholesome, the Chinese have two cusand one of them is a preacher. toms: they seldom drink unboiled water –even the poorest coolie making use of Rev. Hunter Corbett, of Chefoo, a weak solution of tea-and nearly writes of baptizing a man whose age everywhere in China the bucket system 'Was seventy-three, a widow of seventy- conveys excrements to the tlelds .and renders them harmless. "These two take place crowds assembled to witness customs are all that counteract the the sight, but neither of the cars could spread of the disease. The authorities be moved. The people tugged and are helpless. 'l'he only remedy adopt- strained, but all to no purpose. Hence ed by the government at Canton has the dense crowds had to return home baen to suddenly declare the beginning disappointed. This being Saturday, atof a new year. It is thought that the tempts were renewed on the following wicked spirits, which are responsible Monday, and in the one case they were for the disease, will not be allowed to able to drag the car a few yards, more continue their work. Thus we have the by the help of screw-jacks and pulleys rare spectacle that, While whole hou8e- than by the muscular strength of the holds have died out and there are want- faithful; but in the other case they ing hands to remove the dead, the au- completely failed. The pulling of the thorities order preparations for New former very nearly ended in a sad catas- Year festivities, to cheat the gods out trophe. When the car moved, the Euof their prey." ropean magistrate slipped and fell under the car, and was grazed by the wheels We rejoice in the prospect of a new as they passed. It was a marvellously rru3dical missionary college in New York narrow escape. The people tried a third City, to be controlled by the Interna- day to move the other car, and on this tional Medical Missionary Society. This occasion the Brahmans were out on the society has for years, under great diffi- roads using persuasion, and, if that culties, assisted students, chiefly those failed, resorting to threats and even who took their lectures in other col- force to compel the people to take hold leges. The expense of this method was of the ropes. It was a very amusing too great, and it was very hard often sight to witness all this, and to see the for students to accomplish their pur- men quietly slipping away from the pose. A special institution, with full ropes as fast as the Brahmans could courses of lectures, ought long since to send them there. And hence, when the have been started, and steps have been signal for pulling was given, it is easy taken to erect a building at a cost of to imagine what was the result. Of about $250,000, which will accommo- course it ended, all it deserved, in total date about a hundred and fifty students, failure. Hence one car was absolutely and where the best of medical instruc- not moved an inch, though attempts tion may be had at a very moderate cost, were made on three separate days to with .special reference to the needs of pull it; and the other car was drawn the foreign mission field. The medical just across the road, where, notwithdirector will. be Dr. George D. Dow- standing all the efforts made to draw it kontt, and there is a board of managers back again to its former position on the of eighteen members, of the Evangelical last day of the festival, it had to redenominations, Baptist, Congregational, main." Dutch Reformed, Episcopalian, Methodist, and Presbyterian. About $100,- Who shall say there is no power in a 000, it is said, are already promised. misplaced phrase! We read the fol- The Rev. T. E. Edwards writes of the last Juggernath festival: lowing in one of our most carefully .. There wa.'l a most marked diminu- edited religious journals: tion in the numbers which attended the mela. And this year will ever be memo- "In this number will be found a ralJl,e as that in whieh compl,ete failure attended the puUing of the cars. Oli the graphic description of the terrible plague day fixed for the outward pulling to now raging in Canton, of the unfound- ed accusations made by the heathen Chinese against the foreigners as the authors of the fearful scourge, and of the indignities to which two lady physi- cians of the Presbyterian Board of For- eign Missions have been subjected, by Rev. B. C. Henry, D.O."

The "graphic description," but not the" indignities," was by Dr. Henry, as need not be stated; but the para- graph might mislead those who do not know what a grand man Dr. Henry is! Rev. Henry S. Butler, of Blairstown, not advocating crime. Persons sen- N. J., .. stimulated by the letter of Dr. tenced to terms of upward of a year's imprisonment may be sentenced, at the Seymour in the August number," en- discretion of the court, to compulsory residence for life in a penal colony, such closes $5 for the fund used to send the as Cayenne. The courts will be em- powered, in any anarchist case, to pro- REVIEW gratituously or at reduced rates hibit newspapers from publishing the whole or part of the trial, under penalty to those whom it may help. Mr. But- of six days' to a month's imprisonment, and a fine of from 1000 to 10,000 ler has our thanks; and we feel per- francs."

Imaded that few true-hearted men or In the United States a bill quickly followed the Carnot assassination, prowomen can read that mighty appeal posing, in the House of Representa- tives, to make a capital oll'ence of all without asimilarresponse. "A Friend" attempts of anarchists to take the life of any official of the republic or the setlikewise sends another donation, of the ting oil' of any explosive in a building owned by the United States, with a same amount. view tl) maiming or killing.

The assassination of the President of Such measures show that the general feeling is growing that anarchy must the French republic, and the discovery be suppressed; and it is none too soon. Anarchist literature is itself dynamite; of a plot to destroy some of the most so are anarchist speeches inciting to vio- lence. Russia suggests international marked men in Europe, have aroused compacts for the surrender of dyna- mite workers and political assassins. not only lITance, but all the continental One of the best remedies suggested is dezwrtation-to simply place all such nations, .to resist the alarming encroach- disturbers of society on some island from which there is no escape, and leave ments of anarchism. The bill which by them to work out their schemes among a community of like-minded fellows I a large majority swept both houses of What a Utopian or Arcadian settlement the French Assembly Is a bold meas- that would be Meanwhile some one has been curious ure, which the socialistic wing rank as to seek out the source of this modern a return to barbarism, as a blow at the theory of society. Anarchism is traced to the Russian Bakounin, whose prinfreedom of the press, and at liberty gen- ciples were, in brief, "Do wl.at you wish," and" EVe1'ything is everybody's." erally. Negatively he was a Nihilist: "Down with all authority and all frontiers; The Paris correspondent of the Lon- away with the State, capital and capi- don Daily N6W8 says of the new law: talists " Elisee Reclus, in 1876, gave these no- " It is so drastic that a I?rivate letter merely reflecting anarchistic views, tions a systematic form-a body of docopened at the post-office, is enough to trine and a programme. Krapotkin, send the writer to prison for Ii period in 1878, edited the first anarchist jourof three months or more. Offences nal. Riot and revolution were the earlier under the bill will no longer be under method; but assassination was tried the cognizance of a jury, because with upon Alfonso XI!., of Spain, in 1880, this body there is always the risk of ac- and, later, bombs began to be prequittal, but will be brought before the Correctional Tribunal. Persons convicted will serve their terms of imprisonment in solitary confinement, without, however, having the privilege of reduced time, which is given to ordinary prisoners electing to go to a cellular prison.

" Section 2 of the bUl enacts that any person who, without becoming amenable to existin~ legislation against conspiracy, rebelhon, etc., has committed an act of anarchistic propaganda shall be liable to a sentence of imprisonment for from three months to two years, and a fine of from 100 to 2000 francs. The term • anarchistic propaganda' is construed to mean either the advocacy or the approbation after the fact of murder, pil1a~e, arson, or theft, whethel uttered pubhcly or in private. This includes private correspondence and the distribution of anarchist literature, even when ferred. In 1891 there were bomb ex- telligent, enlightened, liberal, and tolerplosions at Charleroi and Nantes; in 1892 there were many such explosions ant than has ever been known in an Asiin Paris, and Ravachol was guillotined. atic State. Maha-Mong-Kut was himself In 1893 Pallas was shot at Barcelona for exploding a bomb. Soon. after, Vail- educated in part by a missionary of the lant threw a bomb in the Chamber of Deputies at Paris. During the prescnt American Board, and imbibed toward year an attempt has been made to kill the Prefect of Barcelona. Henry used missionaries a most catholic spirit. a bomb in a Paris restaurant, Lega has tried to shoot Premier Crispi, and Santo which he transmitted to his successor. has succeeded in killing the President of the French republic. Rev. George W. Knox, D.D., writes: " On pages 695 and 696 of the current The anarchists in Russia, under the volume of the REVIEW, I find the followname of Nihilists, in 1881 achieved no- ing: 'Though Japan was opened 'to the toriety by killing the Czar, Alexander entrane,c of Occidentals as far back as II., by means of a bomb, but since that 1854, Protestant Christianity made its time have failed in their plots. advent only twenty-one years ago.' Japan was so opened in 1859-that is, At the late Christian Endeavor Con- in that year were 'Occidentals' first vention, at Cleveland, 0., the "roll of permitted to reside there, excepting a honor" contained the names of 5552 so- few diplomatic agents; and in the same cieties that have given not less than $10 year-that is, thlrt.r-five years a&,o-three each to their denominational boards for missionary societies had theIr reprethe caUS3 of missions. The amount sentatives in the field. Slips like this represented was $138,205.93 ; the total are unavoidable; but as the REVIEW amount contributed to missions this is an authority, they should be correctyear by the societies of this country and ed. For once, at least, missionary so- Canada not less than $225,000 ! cieties were not behind time."

The Cross-Bearers' Missionary Read- In editing such a REVIEW, it is found ing Circle has selected as the course of reading and study for 1894-95: I. almost impossible to prevent such con- Biographical-" Life of Robert Morrison," by William J. Townsend, 75 flicting statements from appearing. On cents; and" Life of Judson," by Rev. Edward Judson, D.D., $1.50. II. Patri- page 684, second column, Dr. De Forest otic – "Our Country" (revised), by Rev. Josiah Strong, D.D., 60 cents. says, "Christian missionaries have now III. Evangelical '-" Foreign Missions after a Century," by Rev. James S. been working here for a full generation" Dennis, D.D., $1.50. IV. Periodical- -i.e., between thirty and forty years. THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE And reference has frequently been made WORLD, furnished to C. M. R. C. members at $1.90. in these pages to the pioneer work done Chulalangkorn, the King of Siam, has close upon the very opening of Japan been reported dead. If this report had been founded in fact, allAsia would suffer to Occidental commerce, now about loss. From the accession of his father, Maha-Mong- Kut, a policy was inaugurat- forty years ago. Among the pioneers ed in the Siamese Government more in' is the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States. In the thirty-fifth annual report of the Foreign Commit- tee of her Board of Missions (1870), this Church claims to be the first Protestant body that entered on the work there, noting the fact of having had a bishop in charge of that work for four or five years, and mentioning his efforts through the United States Government to secure the repeal of the edict against Christian- ity. The statement criticised and correct- ed is probably owing to the fact that it was in 1872-73 that the first Ohristian church was organized. While we find it hard to keep out such errors, we are always cordially glad to correct them when pointed out.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extracts and Translations from Foreign hood share alike in the advantages of Periodicals. culture. Boeks and newspapers are read in the remotest mountain villages. BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, European dress is adopted, English fabrics are worn, the English language MASS. is making rapid headway. American sewing-machines and American musical TURKEY. instruments bring help and harmony into many a household. The social and -The :recent destruction of Marsovan moral condition is undergoing change College by Turkish fanatics, imposing for the better; the family is feeling the on the Ottoman Government the amends blessed inlluence. What is the connec- of rebuilding it, gives special interest to tion of Evangelism with all this? That the catalogue of the college for 1892-93. ~f the source with the river.

"This is situated at Marso van, near " The college has 39 graduates, 1 post- the Black Sea, three hundred and sixty graduate student, 7 seniors, 8 juniors, 14 miles east of Constantinople, just within sophomores, 11 freshmen, 77 prepara- the bow of the historic river Halys. tory students. There are 92 Armenians, The field naturally dependent on this 20 Greeks, 2 Germans, 3 Osmanlis institution for higher education is about (Turks). equal in area to Great Britain and Ire- land, or nearly double the size of New " If the East once overcame the West England. There is in this great field by the Gospel, and everywhere planted ever-increasing stir in regard to the im- the cross, the West shall, in its turn, portance of education. The opportunity welcome the East, and the Lord shall, here afforded for giving character to the even in the places where the candlestick people and institutions of coming time has been overthrown, rear it up again. is very attractive. Many of these peo- In the choir of the Hagia Sophia at ple belong to the same grand division Constantinople, the most ancient and of the human raco in which we of the celebrated church of the Orient, there West are included, and all have their is a great mosaic of Christ surrounded part and place in the history yet to be by His apostles. The Turks have white- made. Nothing better can be done for washed it over, but here and there the them and for the future than to give whitewash is scaling off, and when the them Christian education nOtD. Let it spring sun shines in the form of Christ be here stated emphatically, however, and of His apostles can be discerned that this is no charity in the ordinary through the concealing film. So shall sense. Students are required to pay it be when the mighty spring shall their own expenses. dawn; then shall the Lord be King eter- nally. " A movement' forward into light,' such as the last half century has wit- No peace can be uutil His love prevails, , nessed in the East, is one the story of Till the whole round of earth His great redemp- which is soul-stirring, especially when we discover in it the same fundamental tion halls. cause whioh enters into all that is grand in the development of our age-the Gos- To work to this end is honor and joy. pel. Sixty years ago Evangelism came Therefore forget not Jerusalem, neither unobtrusively to Constantinople; to- her of old in adoring thankfulness, nor day a system of common schools, high her of our day in compassiona.te love, schools, and colleges covers the empire. nor her that shall be in holy longing. In these, rising manhood and woman- Amen. "-Nachrichten aus dem Morge1/r lande.

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS

-Prayer at the dedication of the best answer to this question is found in Evangelical Church in Bethlehem. the twenty or twenty-five Jewish colo- This church is under the especial nies now existing in Palestine. There patronage of the Empress Augusta Vic- are cities. villages, hamlets, farms which toria: were not in being ten years ago, and " Lord, our God, we thank Thee that which to-day belong wholly to Jews.

Thou hast given us to build this house, If they are not yet good husbandmen, wherein Thy holy Word shall be pro- they are in the way to become so.

claimed and Thy name be praised. We " The most of these colonies are won- most heartily entreat Thee, let the work derfully prosperous. The Jews bring of Thy holy baptism be powerfully thousands of acres under cultivation.

wrought at this baptismal font. Let They have planted the vine and trees of Thy saving Word resound from this every kind. A friend of the Rev. Mr.

pulpit. Cover this altar with the bene- Schol, who visited these colonies, was ficent gifts of Thy table. Maintain Thy utterly astonished at that which he saw.

Word and Sacrament in uncorrupted The whole country seemed like a beau- purity within this place. Enlighten and tiful garden. The plains were covered sanctify through the same all the peo- with harvests and the vines cultivated ple whom, now or in time to come, to perfection. When we remember Thou mayest gather for Thyself, to be- that, in place of these rich crops, noth- come a temple of the Holy Ghost. Re- ing was to be seen ten years ago but an member in Thy compassion the congre- arid desert, we see what a transforma- gation for which this house is built. tion has already been effected, and all Build it into a spiritual house, into a that may yet come to pass in the time dwelling of Thy Holy Spirit. – Send ordained of God.

evermore faithful pastors and teachers "The Jews are everywhere immense- to this place. Stir up the hearts of the ly rich. [Is this true of the bulk of congregation, that they may ever follow them?] They are spoiling the Egyp- joyfully into Thy sanctuary the sum- tians-that is to say, the Russians; they mons of these bells. Graciously accept gather the wealth of Germany, of Aus- the prayers which here ascend to Thee. tria, of England, of America, and of Hallow the marriages which are blessed elsewhere. Now they are called to be- here. Forgive all the penitents who come the great missionaries of the make confession here their sins, and world. Then all that which they have through these holy services bring them gathered will fiow into the coffers of into such a frame and temper that at the Lord. See how the work of the last, when their pilgrimage draws to an Lord languishes in our days, simply for end, they may depart hence in joyful want of money and men. Now, when comfort, may enter into their Father's the Jews spoil the Egyptians, we are to house on high-a house not made with consider that the work of God cannot hands, therein, with all angels and elect suffer thereby. Onlysee: last year there souls, to offer adoring worship, saying, were spent in England $450,000,000 in 'Glory be unto God in the highest 1 drink, $80,000,000 in tobacco, something Amen.' .. like $400,000,000 in objects of luxury, such as jewels-that is to say, $400,– – " Though the Jews are returning by 000,000 foolishly squandered. Thus, thousandstoPalestine, yet there is a point ahout $1,130,000,000 have been spent in which, to human apprehension, seems an the most Christian of countries in vain impossibility: the Jews are not accus- or absurd things. And how much has tomed to cultivate the soil. They have been given in the same time for foreign hardly been allowed to hold an inch of missions? About $5,000,OOO! Let the ground for eighteen centuries. How Jews gather wealth! The times draw 'can they become husbandmen? TJ1e", near when, having become believers,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

they will reverse the above proportions, of such men is the worse, that they are and will spend their treasures and them- veIY jealous in maintaining their claim selves for the service of their Master. to the name of Christians, and are very Then the work ot the Lord will no boastful of England's eminence as longer languish. These will be a na- a Christian nation, not unfrequently tion of missionaries laboring for the also taking part in Christian ceremo- evangelization of the world. Oh, let nies.

us pray that the time may soon come Should God give England another when all Israel shall be saved 1"- such admonition as in 1857, it will L'.Eclaireur. doubtless be a yet more terrible one.

Mr. Schad calls attention to the fact INDIA.. that there is an European heathenism in India. There are white men who -" In a meeting at Madras of the help to maintain idol worship and even .

Hindu Reform Union, for the improve- take part in it. "He that is not with ment of public morals, a.resolution was Me is against Me."

lately passed to endeavor to bring it about that 1W Hindu living in open con- -" Officially, as we think most right- cubinage shall be entrusted with re- ly, no officer of Government can directly sponsible offices. When we consider work for the conversion of the Indian how little Hinduism concerns itself with people to the faith of Christ. But in morals, especially of the men, this reso- 18.66 Sir Henry Sumner Maine could lution, spontaneous with the natives say in the Viceroy's Council, Calcutta, themselves, appears significant and 'We will not force any man to be a hopeful. This Union publishes a peri- Christian; we will not even tempt any odical, the indian Social Rejurmt'Jl', man to be a Christian; but if he chooses which energetically strives against the to become a Christian we sball protect ethical defects of Hindu society. The him."-Rev. P. IRELAND JONES, in natives also publish in Madras an Eng- C. M. Intelligenc.(Yl'.

lish periodical, the Eastern Star, which never wearies of attacking the unchas- -" The long hopeless degradation of tity which is publicly tolerated by the the pariahs, or outcasts, who in Madras State, as well as drunkenness and the Presidency amount to five millions- opium trade."-ibid. thirteen per cent of the populatlon- appears to have reached its term, so far -Mr. SCHAD, of the Danish Mission as Government action can relieve it.

in South India, writing in the Missions- This intervention has been procured by Blad, remarks that once, he is told, there the efforts of the missionaries and other were a great many English officials in friends of the pariahs, aided at last by India who were actively Christian, and a considerable number even of the Brah- warm friends of missions. Now, how- mins. The terms of the law, promul- ever, he remarks, they are hard to find. gated in 1892, are as follows : Doubtless the large growth of atheism "1. Any untilled and untaxed lJIDd at home, under its new name of agnos- having no owner may be assigned to ticism, has much to do with this. These pariahs for cultivation.

men, Mr. Schad observes, are often not "2. The magistrates shall require the merely indifferent to missions, but ac- landlords to cede to the pariahs, gratu- tively hostile-indeed, sometimes vul- itously, or at the cost of the Govern- garly scoffing. He has been asked by ment, aUlanda which they cannot culti- one of these gentlemen how many pence vate themselves.

he gave his catechists for every Hindu "8. All pledging of pariah children convert they brought in. The infiuence for debt is henceforth forbidden. The

EXTRAOTS AND TBANSLATIONI!I

, missionaries are invited to denounce all eager to apply Christian ethics to legis- breaches of this law that become known lation. "

to them. -" One of the most remarkable and .. 4. The term pariah is henceforth striking features of religious life in this old city of Poona is the weekly union forbidden as an actionable insult. They prayer.meeting. It is about half a cenare hereafter to be called pantYamen, tury sJnce it was established, but it • the fifth '-i.e., not belonging to one shows no signs of decay. The Free of the four fundamental castes. Church missionaries, who were the pioneers in mission work here, com- " 5. Pandjamen schools are to be set menced the meeting; and after some up, with special inspectors. These shall years it gradually assumed its present be, so far as possible, under missionary character, which is most thoroughly control. cosmopolitan and interdenominational. The Free Church missionaries are still " These external reliefs being afford- responsible for the arrangements, and ed, it is now for Christians, especially the meetings are held in the neat little the Lutheran Leipsic brethren, to go on church of that denomination on Thurswith the spiritual work among these day evenings, at six o'clock. The meetdeeply degraded people, out of whom ings are conducted in turn by missionacountless ages of oppression seem to ries, chaplains, and laymen of the various have almost crushed the desire of rising out of the mire."-Rewe de8 Mis8ion8 ConttJmporainu.

churches, a short address being given, -The Har'll68t Field, speaking of the and much of the hour spent in prayer Rev. Dr. Miller, says: "This veteran and praise. One evening in July the missionary must have been peculiarly meeting was conducted by Rev. D. O.

gratified by receiving from his church Fox, of the American Methodist Epis- an invitation that unmistakably shows copal Mission. There were about sev- the high esteem entertained for him by enty persons present, including mis- the Free Church of Scotland. We learn sionaries of the Church Missionary from the Ohri8tian College Magazine that Society, Wesleyan, Methodist Episco- he has been invited to fill the chair of pal, Free Church, Established Church, Evangelistic Theology in connection Irish Presbyterian, Canadian Presbyte- with the Church colleges in Scotland. rian, Congregational, and open Plym- When we remember the efforts that outh Brethren churches, Young Men's have been made by a section of the Christian Association and zenana mis- press, both in this country and in Eng- sionaries, three colonels, one captain, land, to discredit Dr. Miller, we are de- one lieutenant, a number of soldiers, a lighted that his church has thus seen fit city magistrate, the head of the archreo- to honor him. We hope, however, that logical department" military chaplains, no appointment at home will perma- native pastors and teachers and Chris- nently separate him from the great tians, and a band of orphan girls.

work in which he is engaged. We There were English, Irish, Scotch, know of no missionary who exerts so Canadians and Yankees, Eurasians, wide and so beneficial an influence in Hindus, Parsees, Australians, and a South India as Dr. Miller, and his de- Somali from Africa.

parture would be a very serious loss to .. Such a union, in face of the power- the missionary forces of the land. An- ful Brahmin element here, cannot be other high honor has been conferred on without a marked influence. In the na- him in this country. He has been tive church no less cordial is the feeling elected by the Senate of the Madras of union among the various members of University to represent it in the Madras the Indian Christian churches."-RoB- Legislative Council. This appointment ERT M'CANN (Y. M. C. A.), in tke Help- should especially gratify those who are '/Met (F. C. S.).

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

English Notell. pitiless persecution of the apostate priesthood.

BY JAMES DOUGLAS.

) Baptist MiBBi01Ulll"y Society: Per8ecu- Newll from Oalcutta.-An interesting sign of the times is the fact that the otifonRoimne,Itianlay.l-eTtthereofRseovm. eJalmenegsthW, haall~ Arjya Literary Society in Calcutta are now engaged translating the Bible into set forth the persecution to which Bap- classical Bengali. They have asked and tist brethren in Central Italy have been obtained the assistance of representative subjected. Grave fears were enter- men of the Christian communities lest tained lest, through false witness and anything should appear in the translathe intimidation of priests, justice would tion which should make it anti-Ohrishave miscarried. The greatest praise, tian in tone. The whole of Matthew's however, is due to the presiding judge gospel is now in manuscript. The Rev. for the heroism which he personally dis- Herbert Anderson, who furnishes this played in the conduct of the trial. One intelligence, says: "It seems to me of the witnesses who, through fear, had marvellous that this small band of contradicred her first depositions, con- broad-minded, educated, non-Christian fessed, after a night of weeping in jail, Bengali gentlemen of this city should that she had been seized by some of the realize the benefit and have the desire of accused, and, with a knjfe at her throat, giving the Bible to their fellow-counobliged to promise not to confirm her trymen in the way they propose." first testimony. At the trial a wheel- May we not mfer "that Christ is conbarrow was produced in which stones quering and will conquer" ? of twelve or fifteen pounds' weight were taken to the scene of action. The p.resbyterian Ohurch of England.- trial was noteworthy alike for the im- The same missionary number which potent rage of the persecutors and the publishes valuable notes from the Rev calm and effective testimony of the per- William Thone, M.A., contains the sad secuted. The latter breathed the spirit intelligence of his death. He had just of Christ and converted the court-house been over a large part of the Formosan into a gospel hall. A deacon stated that field. His faithfulness and affection in before he heard the Gospel in Tivoli he dealing with the native churches were was without any knowledge of God's beyond all praise. Of him Dr. Max- Word; that the Protestants taught him well writes: "Dear Thone was so unito read, led him to the Saviour, and versally esteemed and beloved by his that when he was able to build himself brother missionaries and by the people a house he consecrated the best room in alike that no single loss to the mission it to the preaching of the Gospel, hop- could, humanly speaking, be heavier ing others might receive what had so than this." The late Mr. Thone thus benefit.ed his own soul. It was grand sums up his final missionary tour: "On to see how a few simple, persecuted be- the whole, I have been much cheered lievers rose above their old discouraged selves when they spoke of Christ and bbyutmmyuvchisitlsesstosooubryCthheinevsiesitcshupracihdets~ held the court breathless. Now that the work of Christ in the Marsica has aboriginal churches."

Siang-see, Ohina.-A church has been passed through this fiery trial, and the built in this fishing village of 10,000 inwhole province has been filled with habitants. It is set on a hill, and is rumors of grace and reform, the time visible from afar both on land and sea. seems come to sow the seed, to preach The people have subscribed $400 to the the Word, and to expect among these, cost of erection.

, the loftiest regions of the Apennines, a Ohin-Ohew.-The girls' and women's succession of churches like that of St. schools flourish under the able care of Benedetto, which has so nobly met the Miss Graham and Miss Ramsey. "It'

ENGLISH NOTES. '789

is very encouraging," says Miss Gra· the missionary was wen received, both ham, "to see how many more women by the people and their chiefs. there are coming to church in these country places, compared with only a Wesleyan Mi8sionary Society.-The short time back. When I first visited mission on the Gold Coast dis~ict of Eng·chhun, for instance, four years West Africa is being energetically superago,there was nota single woman com- vised by the Rev. Dennis and Mrs. ing ; last Sunday there were eighteen, Kemp. Mr. Kemp is conspicuous in aU interested and willing to listen. In his care for the young, and, aided by Chin·Chew we have sometimes nearly his excellent wife, has set on foot a two hundred women, counting our girls' greatly needed home and training insti· school." tution for girls, toward the cost of which he has secured help from colonial funds Lorulon Mi8lfionaru Society. -The Rev. and a grant from the Missionary Com· Bowen Rees, writing from Matabele- mittee. The building, which is also to land, tells of mission house wrecked and serve the purpose of a European sanita· aU clothing and household effects looted rium, is now in course of erection at through the war. A hearty welcome Aburi, and a teacher is to be sent out was, however, accorded to himself and by the Woman's Auxiliary-a lady who Mr. Elliott on their return. The be- has volunteered for the work and who havior of the natives to the missionaries will accompany Mrs. Kemp when she was the reverse of what it used to be. goes next month to rejoin her husband. ec Ail your words," they said, .. have come true. When the war was on we The Bahamas.-The chairman of this were scattered among the mountains district, the Rev. George Lester, during and the forests. In the dead of night, the short time he has served on the miswhen we were encircled by our enemies sion field, has done much to consolidate and death facing us everywhere, then the work in his scattered diocese. With the words of Mr. Elliott and yourself characterietic energy he has visited the came home to us. Before we only out-islands of the colony, and, bent heard, but now we have seen, and all upon the extension of Methodism, has your words are true." The missiona· organized the GuIt of Mexico Mission, ries are resolved to build the new churcb and proceeded through Cuba upon a this winter and to repair the mission· tour of observation. A short but ap· house, thc graveyard, and the dam. preciative article on his labors appears ec We ought," says Mr. Rees, "to start in Work and Worker8, a magazine ably new stations all over the country. There are thousands and thousands who edited by the Rev. F. W. Macdonald, have never heard the Gospel of peace. The country is open, and there is noth· and enriched by first·class illustrations. ing to fear. May God send us soon young men burning' with the love of Southern India.-In an able article on Christ-young men who will not be "High Caste, Low Caste, and No blinded with gold·dust, lands, and Caste," the Rev. W. A. Jackson Picken fame!" draws attention to the fact that evan- gelistic work among the low castes is Urungu, CentraZ Africa.-Dr. Mather by no means so easy and so universally has completed a tour in the hill country successful as many critics of missions of Urungu and along the lake shore be- seem to suppose. In addition to the tween Liendwe and Niamkorlo. By abominable vice rampant among them. this means four thousand people have " the bulk of the people are absolutely had the Gospel presented to them. The innocent of any desire for elevation of journey occupied nineteen days, and any kind." Still they are willing- to listen. Mr. Picken reports good work done among the coolies employed at the Maharaja's cott011 mill, and also in various parts of the gold field. Among

GENERAL lIIISBIONARY INTEJ.LIGENCE

the house servants of BOuthern India, from Massachusetts to the Baptist Mis- too, who are almost all of them pariahs, sionary Union ' ere bestowed by the an extensive work is being carried on ; Clarendon Street Church, Boston, Dr.

particulars of conversion in various in· Gordon, pastor. Ah, that these saints stances being given. might provoke their derelict brethren to THE KINGDOM. good works I -Dr. Park4urst put it well when he -An estimate regarded as reliable places the aggregate wealth of leading said: "I have got past calling my countries at the following figures; United States, $60,475,000,000; Great church my field. It isn't my:field, it's Britain, $43,600,000,000; France, $40,- my force."

-According to the Record, the United 300,000,000; Germany, $31,600,000,000 ; Presbyterians of Scotland have received Russia, $2f,715,000,000; Austria, $18,- a call from heaven to be in earnest in 065,000,000; Italy, $11,755,000,000. N.

spreading the glad tidings; for it speaks other nation is credited' with more than of "the summons addressed to our $10,000,000,000. The next in rank to Church by the blessing which is expand- Italy is Spain, with $7,965,000,000, while ing our foreign mission work," and reo Greece, the last and lowest in this classi· joices to know of some who give good fication, is given but $1,055,000,000.

heed to the same. -Like an arrow straight to the mark -" A penny a week and a shilling a must this plain and pithy petition of the quarter" from every member, was John South Sea convert have ascended to the Wesley's heaven.taught method. But throne: "Grant, 0 Lord, that the good centuries before him Paul had hit upon words that we have heard may not be the same general scheme. All at it and like our fine Sunday garments, which always at it will work wonders here we soon take of! and put by in a box and everywhere. The colored congrega- till the next Sunday comes. But let tion that passed three resolutions-first, this truth be like the tattooing on our pledging all present to give something; bodies, ineffaceable till death."

second, pledging themselves to give -Foreign missions! Why, if there cheerfully; and third, to give as they were nothing in foreign missions but were able-hit upon a simple and sure the zenana work, it would be worth to methQd for meeting the financial needs the future of the Eastern millions many of the Church of Christ. fold what it costs. If these missionary -" In the good time coming," says women did nothin~ but break the fet- the Sidney P?'eshyterian, "congrega- ters off the wrists of their Eastern sis- tional altruism will be the rule. A ters, it would be a work worth dying Christian congregation will think itself for.-The Interior.

unworthy of the Christian name if it -Miss Kate Marsden is preparing a does not love its neighbor as itself, and chart, designed to show at one view the so fulfil the law of Christ. It will not real prevalence and spread of leprosy in consider its duty done until it pays as various countries. From the minimum much for the salvation of its neighbor figures already supplied by Governas for its own salvation. The rule will ment medical returns and other reliable be: one minister, one missionary." sources, she reckons that there -are -An Alaskan woman brought to the 1,300,000 lepers In the world. Possi- mission ten blankets, valued at $2.50 bly the larger estimate of 3,000,000 will each, as a thank-offering for the conver- be found more correct. China alone is sion of her husband. said to have more than 600,000, Japan -The statement seems incredible, and 200,000, and India at least 100,000.

yet it comes from the highest authority, -Rev. H. P. Beach would have that nearly one fourth of all the gifts would·be missionaries attain to " knowledge of things about the house, such as and takes Mozoomdar severely to task plastering walls, making a door, mix- for his reckless words concerning native ing and using paint, baking bread, Christians. That notable had written: etc. ; the knowledge of foods, garden- .. What reforms do they-the converts ing, making cisterns, and so on; the -orIginate? What labors do they knowledge of carpentering, hair-cut- carryon? What advance do they ting, and undertaking-the last being make in the confidence of the great frequently called into requisition; also Hindu society? What _contributions a knowledge of book·keeping, printing, do they offer to the great world of and book-binding." And Miss Leim- Christian thought? They live and die bach, of Persia, adds:" You can't more as figures and ciphers in a statis- know too much about making bread tical table than as living souls clothed and butter, washing and ironing. feed- in flesh and blood." And the bishop ing cattle, horses, chickens and turkeys, makes reply: "I am sure Mr. Mozoom- . too, if you ever want them; salting dar would never have penned these meats, putting up fruit, cleaning, paper- words if he had even once been brought ing, painting, and everything you can into contact with any considerable num- possibly think of. How thankful I ber of our Indian Christians. I am per- have been that I know about a good sonally acquainted with a thousand many of these things." men, anyone of whom could set him a -Surely, this is not the romance worthy example in working for reform, which some of the sentimental connect in elevating their fellow-men, in winwith missions: "The Livingstones rose ning the confidence,of both Hindus and with the sun in the Bummer, had family Mobammedans, and in rooting out a prayer, breakfast, and school. Then SCOle of evils which have long afilicted he began his sowing. ploughing, or Hindu society. I have seen twenty smith's work. • My better half is em- Christian young women in a body atployed all the morning in culinary or tending lectures in the Agra Medical other work, and feeling pretty well College. All of these were the daughtired by dinner-time, we take about two ters of village converts, and their preshours' rest then; but more frequently, ence in such an institution means that without the respite I try to secure for a revolution is going on among the myself, she goes off to hold infant masses of the people–the te~ming mill· school, and this, I am happy to say, is ions whose condition men of Mr. Movery popular with the youngsters.' zoomdar's class rarely study or in any She sometimes had 80 or 100 present. way consider. I have seen long pro- Her husband says: • It was a fine sight cessions of Christians pledged to total to see her day by day walking to the abstinence parading the streets and town, no matter how broiling hot the other public places in the interest of sun, to impart instruction to the heath- the great temperance reform. I have en Bakwains_' Her name was known seen hundreds and thousands of Hinall through that country and 1800 miles dus, whose confidence had been secured beyond. Livingstone continued his by these devoted Christians, looking on manual labors till five. Then he went with friendly interest, and sometimes into the town to give lessons and talk even joining in the demonstrations. I to anyone who wished to speak to have been a witness during the past him. After the cows were milked they third of a century to what I can regard had a meeting, followed by a prayer- only as a revolution in the feelings of meeting in Sechele's house. The mis- millions of Hindus in Northern India sionary got home utterly worn out toward Christian converts. Thousands about half-past eight." and tens of thousands of these Chris- tians are bearing noble witness against -And now comes Bishop Thoburn chUd-marriage, polygamy, _extortion, drunkenness, and immorality of every advance of this dread disease In her kind. To call such men 'ciphers' is own body. She ministers to the alBictso cruelly unjust that I am sure Mr. ed in a hospital located at Chandak Mnoomdar must have penned the Heights, in a mountain region, where words iu absolute iguorance of the suitable buildings have been constructcharacter of the men and women whom ed for the accommodation of several he misrepresents." scores. The British Government has recently made a grant of 48 acres of WOMAN'S WORK. land.

-The Union Signal makes these -Miss S. L. Dodson, Protestant Episstatements: "In this country 2500 copal missionary in China, pleads imwomen are practising medicine, 275 portunately for a training school for preaching the Gospel, more than 6000 native women, and gives cogent reamanaging post.offices, and over 3,000,- sons. She says: "The American 000 earning independent incomes. Since Church Mission has now been estab- 1880 the Patent Office has granted over lished in China forty-nine years. We 2500 patents to women, and in New have flourishing schools, good hospitals, York City 27,000 women support their 23 native clergymen, 5 of them priests; husbands. " but very few good Bible-women. Why -A few weeks since Bishop Newman is this? If we wish to have good and dedicated in Rome an institute for girls, successful Bible-women, let us work a building large, substantial, and five for a home. It is my idea that we es- stories high. This is the first property tablish an institution something after owned in Italy by the Methodist Wom- the plan of Kaiserwerth, calling in the an's Foreign Missionary Society. best of the widows, teachers of day- -The Heathen Woman's Friend grace- schools and Bible-women, who are willfully heads a column of items relating ing to give their lives to the work. By to the work of various societies with the a home or mother-house, I mean the phrase, " Family News," and the verse: centre of all our woman's work, where From whom every family in heaven and the women shall be trained, and which on earth is named. they may look upon as their home when they become old and unfit for -The Christian world must not for- work. The Chinese women are so get Clara Barton and her Red Cross So- afraid of having no one to provide for ciety. What she did during the civil them in their old age, that they must war, in caring for the sick, and wound- economize and save and worry until ed and dying. was enough to immortal- they can think of nothing else; thus ize any name. Again, in Europe she theIr very souls become small and dead. displayed the same noble qualities. Take this burden off ~hom, and I be- And now, with less than $35,000, it is lieve they will be as self-sacrificing and said that she and her helpers have actu- noble as Western women." ally cared for 30,000 people who were left homeless by the dreadful cyclone YOUNG PEOPLE. which swept the coast of South Caro- lina in August, 1893. -At the Cleveland Endeavor Con- -When we pray let us not forget the vention was read a letter from the first Methodist missionary, Miss Mary Reed, society formed in China. The address who, bearing the spots of leprosy, with and salutation were as follows: "The true Christian heroism and unselfish- enclosed epistle we trouble you to take ness, lives in seclusion among the lepers to the great beautiful country (U. S.) of North India, striving to free their Christian Endeavor societies. All the souls trom that deeper leprosy-sin- brothers and sisters great persons to and bravely, calmly watching the slow open. The Foochow Church of the Redeemer Christian F.ndeavor Society en- terest by this personal relation. If your trust. To all the brothers and sisters in society Is not a member of one of these Christian Endeavor-peace." groups, ought you not, for the best In- terests of your members, to enroll 1" -During the months to come the Christian Endeavor Missionary Exten- -According to the report of the strite sion course is to be pushed as never be- Superintendent of Junior Work, Indiana fore by S. L. Mershon, of Chicago, who has 367 Junior societies, with a total is put in charge. A supply of capital membership of 13,780. They have given lecturers will be secured, and almost $456 to home missions and $309 to forany considerable community can have eign missions. their services at a cost not at all burdensome. -During the past year the Throop Avenue Presbyterian Society, Brook- -The Ohri8tian Union Herald round- lyn, N. Y., has held 10 missionary ly declares (and let all Endeavorers and meetings. It has given $4 toward es- Leaguers take note): "One third of tablishing a Christian Endeavor Society every Young People's Christian Union at Beebe, Ark. ; $37.50 to foreign misshould be old people. One third of the sions; $25 toward Dr. Thwing's salary mid-week prayer-meeting should be in Alaska; $50 to tLe boys' farm school young people. Keep old and young at Asheville, N. C_ Its first appropriaclose together." tion for missionary funds this year is $100 toward Professor Jeffrey's salary -This good suggestion is borrowed at the Asheville school. Last year, the from the Nashville Ohri8tian Ad'OO/Jate: 1I.rst of the existence of this missionary " Much is said as to the relative merits committee, there were 108 subscribers to of the Christian Endeavor and Epworth the fund, who gave about $200. The League movements. Their merits must envelope system is used. be determined by their results, and it so happens that a splendid opportunity for AMERICA. testing their value as missionary agencies is now set before them. A race United States.-Three large fortunes worth that of a thousand Vigilant8 and have recently been bequeathed to bene- Britannia8 is about to be sailed, and ficent uses or distributed among various millions will look on with interest. We charitable objects, with the names and care nothing for victory for its own amounts, as follows: Mrs. Clara B. sake, but it is worth knowing whether Ashmead, Germantown, Pa., $61,000; we are all working on the best lines or John Crerar, Chicago, TIl., $800,000 (not not. " including several millions for a public library); and Mrs. Mary Stuart, New -The Presbyterian Foreign Mission York City, $3,851,000. Board makes these statements and puts these pertinent queries: "The young -The American Female Guardian people's societies are asked this year to Society and Home for the Friendless, in give $100,000. In 1890-91 you gave New York, is one of the oldest of the $5910; in 1891-92, $13,353; in 1892- child-saving institutions. Forty years 93, $24,568 ; in 1893-94, $29,200. Why ago it organized a day school for street not $100,000 for 1894-95? If each children. This proved so successful Presbyterian Endeavorer adopted the that more were established, till now the two·cents·a-week plan you would raise society has 12. To these schools, which over $300,000 this year for foreign mis- are in the tenement-house districts of sions_ Eleven hundred societies are the east and west sides of the city, the now supporting missionaries by a co- poorest of the city's poor, mostly foroperative plan, are hearing regularly eigners or the children of foreignersfrom their missionaries, and deepening Hebrews, Hungarians, Poles, Germans, and strengthening their missionary in- Italians, etc.-go. They numbered 5684 and were of 15 nationalities last year. a well-established Slavic department in The school-teachers made in the year Oberlin Seminary and a Bible readers' 6600 visits in the homes of the children, school at Cleveland, and -reaching not and 12,600 garments were distributed, only Bohemians, but also Poles, Slovaks, besides shoes, quilts, coal and food Lithuanians, and Magyars. tickets, and, through the generosity of the Tribune coal and food fund, 500 of -After nearly a half century of wait- the families were supplied with gro- ing and most persistent effort, Utah ceries or with coal. seems at length in a fair way to become a sovereign State in the Union. Though -There are about 60,000 Italians in the risks attendiIlg this venture are not New York City. The number of Catho- small, and various phases of fanaticism lics among them is to the number of are likely to revive and take a new lease Protestants as 100 is to 1. The Catho- of life, with no inconsiderable mischief lics have 5 distinctively Italian churches as the result, yet, on the whole, it is in the city: St. Anthony of Padua, probable that nothing better could be whose parish numbers 7500 and where done in the miserable matter. Polyg- 1100 infants are annually baptized; amy and theocracy are not dead by any St. Joachim, which .claims 10,000 in its means, but are doomed, and ere long parish; the Church 'of the Most Pre- will be actually found in a1·ticulo mor- cious Blood, whose parish numbers tis. 20,000; the Church of Our Lady of Loretto, numbering 10,000, IUld in Har- -The Hawaiian republic was pro- lem the Mount Carmel Church, with a claimed on July, 4th, under the presi- parish numbering 1100. Earnest mis- dency of Sanford B. Dole; no opposi- sionary work is carried on among these tion to the new government has since Italians. The Protestant Episcopal made its appearance. President Cleve- Church has an Italian church, San Sal- land has given it formal recognition, vatore, which numbers between 300 and hence large measures of blessing and 400 members. The Methodists seem to be in store for this island group. have 2 missions, the Baptists 1. and the City Mission Society, whose work -According to the Oatholic Herald is mainly supported by the Presbyte- there are about 152,000 colored Catholics rian Church, has a flourishing mission in the United States. at Five Points, from which 43 converts joined the church last year. -Though no Protestant mortal know- eth just how much it means, and time -During the year 1893–94 appropria- only can tell, yet it is to be counted a tions were made from the John F. Slater significant event when Mgr. Satolli, the Fund for the education of freedmen to Catholic delegate apostolic, has declared the amount of $40,000, divided, in sums himself so plainly and emphatically varying from $1000 to $5000, among 16 upon the liquor traffic. Some of the institutions in the South. For the com- bishops are certain to transform his ing school year the board has appropri- words into deeds, and not all saloon- ated $45,000, if needed. keepers will be able from henceforth to maintain their standing as " good Cath- -For ten years the Congregational- olics." The world moves when this ists have been pushing mission work great Church can turn aside a bit from among the Slavic population of this things theological and ecclesiastical and country, and the work has spread into trouble itself with the morals of its ad- 10 States, with 32 stations and out-sta- herents. tions, in which 36 missionaries are at work, with 10 churches and branch Canada.-In the Canadian Colleges' churches and 554 members, 16 Sunday- Mission 14 institutions are associated, schools with a membersWp of over 2900 ; and over $2000 were expended last y€ar.

-Bishop Bompas. of Athabasca, speaking of his diocese, sayS: "The income the baron receives from the colo- chief characteristic of an Arctic life con- nists will be expended, for the present sists not 80 much in what is present as at least, in taking up new lands.

in features that are conspicuous by their -When in Peru, his Romanist eneabsence. No cities, towns, or villages, mies, by eight months' imprisonment in streets, roads. or lanes; no markets, Oasa Mata dungeon, thought to' crush farms, or bazaars; no flocks. or herds, Mr. Penzotti and his work; instead of or carriages; no money, whether coin this they made him a hero whose name or notes; no railways. mails, or tele- is familiar throughout Christendom, graphs ; no government, or soldiers. or while they covered themsel ves with police; no prisons or taxes; no lawyers shame and contempt. Within a few or doctors." The bishop thinks that in weeks the foundation stone of a Penthe stern magnificence of Arctic nature, zotti memorial church has been laid in varied by a few weeks of summer love- the city of Callao to commemorate his liness, one is brought so near to the faithful testimony and his heroic ser- Creator as to compensate for the lack of vice in diffusing abroad the Word of many things. God.

-Bishop Reeve writes from his dio- EUROPE. cese, Mackenzie's River, whose northern border is formed by the Frozen Great Br~taiD.-Said the Bishop of Ocean, concerning the ordination of London on a recent occasion: .. The Jolin Ttssiettla (which, being interpret- work of converting the world to the Gosed, means Not-Afraid-of-Mosquitoes), pel of Christ has been in a certain sense " the first native to enter orders within put into the hands of the English people the Arctic Circle." An Indian woman and of the Church of England in a manof ninety ycars has been baptized. ner which we cannot say it has been put into the hands of any other church or na- South America.-Thc Argentine Re- tion. It has pleased God that the Eng- public has made rapid strides in educa- lish race should be scattered nearly over tion during the last thirty years. Her the whole world. There is no other na- system of public schools is modelled on tion with the same enormous colonial that of the United States. There are empire; no other nation the language of 3056 of these, or one for every 1000 in- which is spoken in so great a variety habitants. Besides normal and agricul- of places; no other nation whose com· tural schools there are 20 national col- merce penetrates so widely and deeply leges and 2 universities. into the interior of countries unknown -All lovers of their kind should before. England is placed in the most watch the colossal experiment of Baron advantageous position for preaching the Hirsch in colonizing the suffering Jews Gospel to the world at large, because of Russia in Argentina. Along the we have more contact with the world banks of the La Plata his agents have than any other people. Weare marked purchased a district comprising 56'7 out, in God's providence, by the gift of square miles; the colonists now on the opportunities not given to any others_ spot number over 6000, and the cost It is our plain duty, in answer to the thus far has been over $2,000,000. Each call thus made upon us, to do our share family is provided with a house, a farm in the fullest measure for the converof 190 acres, 2 ploughs, 2 harrows, 8 Ilion of the whole human race. Moreto 12 @xen and cows, and food supplies over, the time has come for using our until a crop is raised. This provision advantages to the fullest extent. God is in the nature of a loan, which must be has stirred up the minds of our people repaid when the colonist is able. Some to take this matter in hand."

of the colonists have been sent back to -Seventeen missionaries, represent- Russia as being worthless. Whatever ing the Church of England, the London, the Wesleyan, and other societies, and received subscriptions enough to keep each of at least twenty·five years' stand· afloat our mission ship for some time to ing in China, have presented a memorial come. 1 have addressed three or four to the Royal Commission on Opium. meetings every Sabbath and one or two They claim to be expressing the opinion almost every week day since I came of nearly every Protestant missionary home, and the money returns have been in China, and of the whole native Chris· most encouraging. Mrs. Paton is oft to tian community, numbering several tens consult with and help our son Fred, of thousands, when they assert that who is now a missionary on Maticula." opium is exerting a distinctly deteriorat· ing effect upon the Chinese' people; The Continent.-Church and State that the drug imported from India is are still united in Italy, and the clergy neither required nqr generally used for are paid from the public treasury. The medicinal purposes, and that the con· "CuItus Fund" o( the Government science of the whole Chinese people is during the last year had a capital of diatinctly opposed to the opium habit. nearly 215,000,000 lire ($43,000,000). Bishops, priests, and other ecclesiastics -It is twenty·two years since the receive their salaries from this fund. foundation of the East London Institute The State still supports 23,255 monks was laid. In all 1235 persoils have been and nuns at an annual expense of about admitted, and of these 846 have been 7,000,000 lire. Originally the number trained for work at home and abroad. was 50,639. Since 1866 the State has Up to the close of the last session, 761 given over to that purpose 226 cloisters workers have left for various parts of and monasteries, the inmates of which the world. Of these 151 have gone to have died, or these buildings have been countries in Asia, 163 to different parts sold. There are still 619 nun cloisters. of Africa, 23 to Jamaica and Central America, 24 to South America, and 17 to – Let us ponder once more these as- Australia and New Zealand. Of the tonishing figures relating to the mission whole, some 87 have fallen asleep, 32 work of the Moravian Church. Its 400 of them in Africa. Of 56 students duro missionaries occupy 150 centres. More ing the last session, 11 are leaving at than 30 went out last year. Thechurch once for the Congo, and 19 for other at home, with a membership of barely parts of the mission field. 30,000, and with limited resources, has one in every 60 of its members in the -Evidently the Church Missionary foreign field, and its converts number Society is blessed with friends who are more than 3 times its own membership. possessed not only of wealth, but of warm hearts as well. For, concerning -Where so much must needs be said the support of its agents in the field, it with severity against the settled relig. is able to say: "The lists give 52 who ious policy of Russia, it is exceedingly draw no allowances, 17 who draw only pleasant for once to be able to employ a portion of what is usual, and 36 whose words of commendation. It seems that allowances, although drawn, are cov- the Czar is not afraid of the Bible in ered by special contributions ; making the vernacular, and a colporteur in no less than 105 (besides 12 wives) who Eastern Siberia has this to say: "I do not come on the general funds of the carried no letters of introduction with society. " me, deeming the mission with which I was entrusted a sufficient passport, and -Blessings attend Dr. Paton, who 80 it proved to be I It was most pleas· wrote just before the date: "I sail ing to notice the kindness shown me on August 10th for Australia and the by all with whom I came in contact, as islands. and have engaged 2 promising soon as I made myself known to be an missionaries for the New Hebrides, as emissary of the British and Foreign well as others to follow later. I have Bible Society, and much of the success which has attended our work there iI!I writes:" I have been doing work un.

due to the ready sympathy"nd assist· intermittently during February, March, ance of the high officials both in Church April, and May. Travelled over 800 and State. Of their kindness and hos· miles by horse, visited 116 places, bap- pitality, perhaps the bei!lt evidence that tized 173 persons, and confirmed 65. I can be given iI!I, that whsn I went there shall relish a few days in Guntur now."

I knew no one, while now I am pleas. In this mil!lsion are found 4 American antly acquainted with not a few fam· . missionaries and their wives, with 4 Hies in the three towns where I resided, single women and 186 Indian workers, and looking back upon my sojourn not including school·teachers; 13,889 among them, I can truly say that no members, 5980 of whom are communi· one need wish for or expect to find a cants; 8257 pupils in 199 Sunday· heartier weltlome anywhere than I reo schools, 3027 inquirers, and 1644 pa· ceived." tients treated in the medical department, -The Rhenish Missionary Society, of which is conducted by the women."

Barmen, has work in South Africa, the -This perplexity comes to a herald Dutch East Indies, New Guinea, and of the cross: " Another source of trouble China, and reports 53.816 native Chris- to me has been marriages. I never could tians, 16,741 communicants, and 9450 see why I was responsible for their out- pupils in the schools. The .European fit simply because I performed the cere- agents (male) number 96, of whom 87 mony. One young man connected with are ordained; the paid natives number our mission asked me to perform the 267, of whom 16 are ordained, and the marriage ceremony for him. I told him unpaid 569. Last year 4204 from the to bring a written permission from the heathen were baptized, and 676 were bride's parents. He came back to me confirmed. the next day and said, " They will not ASIA. allow you to perform the ceremony be- cause you do not make a proper ' bando- Indla.-Rev. G. H. Brock, of the bast '-i.e., spend thirty rupees on them." Baptist Telugu Mission, writes: " Dr. He went to another minister of our mis- Clough, in turning over to my charge sion who collected thirty rupees for this part of his field, said he was giving them and married them.

me the apple of his eye. Truly it is a -A native paper tells the story of a great charge-125 workers, almost 100 milkman who at a fair made 50 rupees schools, about 5000 Christians, and hun- by selling milk which was largely wadreds clamoring for baptism. A break ter. Grateful for his prospeIity, he among the Sudras seems to be at hand. made an otrering at the shrine, and set On every hand the Christians are plead· about washing away his sins by bathing ing for schools and teachers and preach. in the river, though it does not appear ers, and they ought to have them and at that he reckoned the adulteration of once. For these great numbers I have milk among them. He laid aside his garno church building, and they are the ment in Which were the fifty rupees, poorest of the poor, so they cannot build and proceeded to his bath, when a a $3000 or $2000 church. I have only monkey seized the garment and climbed a tent in which to hold my Sunday- to the topmost branch of a tree overschool of 175, not counting the adults hanging the water. To the horror of who come to church service after Sun· the bather, he saw the beast take out day-school. Last Sunday it was 102· the silver pieces and drop them one by in the shade, and you may imagine what one into the swift.flowing stream. it would be in a close tent." fhere was nothing to be done but to -L. L. Uhl, of the Guntur Mission, bear his loss; but mindful of how the American Lutheran General Synod, money was obtained, the man piously exclaimed to the river: "Mother Gunga during the past three years 25,000 perhas claimed her own. " sons have been brought directly to a knowledge of Christ by means of the -And yet another has reached this medical work in Lakawn. conclusion: "To an Englishman it may seem almost incredible, but noth- Cbina.-While in the great and fer· ing is more patent than the fact that, so tile river valleys humanity is fearfully far as the bulk of India's people is con· and wonderfully massed, it must not be cerned, they are absolutely innocent of inferred that the same condition prevails any desire for elevation of any kind. everywhere. " Even if the population We have a striking illustration of this amounts to 400,OOO,000-and some auin the most repulsive place of this cir· thorities give it as nearer 300,000,000cuit, a village in the midst of the Ban· it means only ~ome 90 persons for eacIi galore tanneries. For some years past of the 4,400,000 square miles which con· we have labored there among people stitute the Chinese Empire. In other whose moral depravity finds its only words, the density of the population of fitting illustration in the indescribable China is to the density of the popUlation filthiness of everything about them. of England as one is to six; and comes Studying these p!,ople carefully, we are a long way after Scotland, and is not .forced to conclude that most of them over·much in advance of Norway.'" have sunk so low and become so wedded to their vicious customs as to be almost -According to the New York Tribdevoid of desire for improvement or une, China is this year to have an excapacity for better things. The old hibition of her art and industry on a people, and some who could scarcely scale which might be called a world's be described as old, seem to be • past fair if it were not that it is entirely of feeling ;' we turn from them with a domestic institution and confined to her sense of relief to those who are young own productions and people. It is held enough to be susceptible of impres. in honor of the Queen Dowager, who sion." attains this year her sixtieth birthday, and will exceed in cost and splendor -The Gospel is the power of God any display of like kind ever known in unto salvation in .. Farther India." For the Middle Kingdom, or perhaps any- Robert Irwin writes from Lampoon: where in the world. It is computed ., The first church of Cheung Mai closes that the expenditure will reach $200,- the year with the largest number of ac· 000,000. Apart from the central dis· cessions in its history-1M have been play at Pekin, celebrations will be held received on examination, 6 by letter, 78 in all the towns and cities of the empire. children baptized, and 65 dismissed to and the renown of the imperial woman other churches. This is the mother who has really directed Chinese affairs church of the Laos Land. The 2 for a score of years will be signalized in churches of Lakawn and Lampoon, every form which the ingenuity and and the 6 under the care of Cheung loyalty of that ingenious and loyal peo· Mai station, have all been organized pIe can devise. with members dismissed from it. It has now a total adult membership of -It is announced in the Ohineae Be· 7111. The year has been one of rich ccrder that work is going on rapidly at spiritual blessings to the Maa Dawk the Shanghai Presbyterian mission press Dang church also, for 41 adults have with the presentation copy of the New been received on confession of faith, 12 Testament in Chinese for the empress by letter, and 38 children baptized. dowager on her sixtieth birthday. The There are now 223 adult members on book is to be printed from the largest the roll. size movable type, on foreign paper, with border of gold. The size of page , -Dr. W. A. Briggs estimates that will be 9t X 13 inches, and the utmost care is taken to make the work beauti- church has been organized in Kioto, ful and suitable. with a membership of about 90. The Presbytery has 12 ordained (native) min· -Three members of the ruling family isters, of whom 4, are installed pastors. of China are said to be elders in the. There are also some 25 evangelists, lay Presbyterian Church at Pekin, while and licensed. others are prominent workers in other Christian societies. -It has beensaid that If the Japanese beat the world in little things. Recent- -Books are a power in China; and ly, in delivering somemaiI, the postman a single mission press-that of the Pres- made a Inistake of two sen, which I disbyterian Mission at Shanghai-printed covered after his departure. Next last year 42,418,457 pages. Of this morning he called to collect it. I have number, 27,879,600 were pages of Scrip- recerltly paid a bill of house tax on the ture. The total number of books and mission property here in Nagoya, which tracts issued during the year was is worth $7600. and I have a bill of tax 995,496. on this property which amounted to one sen and eight rin, or On6 and eight tenthB -The value of medical missionary of a cent." work in hospitals is shown at Canton last year. Of the 25 additions to the -Among the serious damage to prop- Second Presbyterian Church of that erty caused by the severe June earthcity, 11 had been previously treated in quake In Tokyo is that which befell the the hospital as patients. cathedrsl and divinity school of the American Episcopalians, and whic~ the -Four years ago a generaloonference bishop estimates at $10,000. of Protestant missionaries in China made an appeal for 1000 additional missiona- AFRICA. ries within five years. Now it is announced that upward of 500 mis- -Among certain African nations the sionaries have gone out to that empire, umbrella is a symbol of royalty. Britand another appeal has been made for ish soldiers carry off the klng's umthe completion of the 1000 asked for. brella after every little war. The mon- arch usually sends to London for a new -A recent number of the North Ohina, one. A house there is now making an Herald gives this concerning the gov- Immense umbrella for a despot not far emorof Chin-Kiang: "Thisgentleman from the territories of the late King was formerly an attacM of the Chinese Coffee. It is the largest in the world. Legation in Washington, and afterward The stick is 15 feet long, the ribs are of was Minister to Spain. He is acquaint- brass, and when they are extended ed with English, French, and Spanish, cover a space sufficient for 12 persons. and is a man of liberal ideas. Recently The premier or other favored member he made a visit to the Methodist girls' of the government is selected for the school in Chin-Kiang, and, on leaving, honor of carrying this enormous spread expressed his appreciation of the work of gingham over the potentate and his done by handing to each of the princi- family. pals a check for $50." -The American United Presbyterian Japan.-Three missions-the North, Mission in Egypt is doing such efficient South, and Cumberland Presbyterlan- work that a traveller, after passing up are working in the territory embraced and down the Nile, said that one can by the Naniwa Presbytery of the Church scarcely enter a town or village withof Christ in Japan. The Presbytery has out finding a well-constructed schoolupon its rolls 15 regularly organized and house where the Arabs are taught, and 14 provisional churches. The member- they are proud to say that their educaship shows a net increase of 148. The number now enrolled is 2357. One new tion began In the American mission ISLANDS OF THE SEA.

schools. -The Methodist Time8 is jubHant over the news from Australia to the effect -In all from the beginning, by the that the General Australian Conference, Church Missionary Society alone, about representing all the We81eyan confer· 70 Africans on the West Coast have been ences in Australia, after a debate which ordained.

-The courSe pursued by Mgr. Hirth lasted for nearly three days, finally de- in connection with the distribution of cided, by an Immense and overwhelm· the Scriptures in Uganda is followed ing majority, in favor of the' organic by an urgent appeal from Mgr. Le Roy union of all the Methodist churches in for the same method of procedure in the Australia. The moment the vote was French Congo. The influence of the announced the conference, under an Book a8 an instrument of propaganda irresistible impulse, sang the doxology.

is increasingly admitted by Romish -Are we awake, or do we dream? workers. Mgr. Le Roy advocates the A college in the New Hebrides 1 Yes, immediate creation of a society standing and particularly for the education of in the same relation to the Church of native teachers and pastors. The mis· Rome as that assumed by the Bible and sion synod at its recent meeting in tract societies toward the Protestant Aneityum determined to establish an communions. institution for that purpose. They ap- -Another training institution after pQinted Mr. Annand principal, with the pattern of Lovedale is to be estab- power to select a site and to employ an lished in connection with the United assistant, who is to be paId by funds Presbyterian missions of Scotland in raised by the synod.

Old Calabar, on the western coast of -Lanien, a Marshall Island preacher, Africa. The combination of religious, was kept in prison last year for three intellectual, and industrial education months at Jaluij because he had persistseems to be of special practicaladvan- ed in Christian work at Mejuro against tage in Africa. the wish of the German commissioner.

-The journal of the Evangelical So- He was released when the Morning Star cietyof Paris for July contains a long was at Jaluij, and when he was asked account of M. MabiIle, of Morija, whose by Mrs. Pease if he were lonely while death is spoken of by the Ohri8tian&- in prison, he looked down at the Bible pr688 of Lovedale as " a terrible loss to which he held in his hand and quickly South Africa, not to speak of Basuto- replied: "Oh, 't was a good time to land." "We venture to say," says the teach me many things 1" Subsequently &pr688, " that as a spiritual force there he asked if any embargo was to be was no superior soul south of the Zam- placed on his preaching the Gospel, besi. Absolute simplicity and absolute "because," said he, "that is the one solidity of character, French fineness of thing I want to do. I cannot live any nature and long experience, burning other way. If they are going to pro- zeal for souls and restrained sobriety of hibit that, tell them they had better statement, perfect knowledge of the take a rope and hang me at once."

Basuto character and language, were -Said Dr. Parkhurst in a sermon on among the elements that gave M. Ma- Acts 1 : 8: "The uttermost part of the bille his position of influence and emi- earth" : "The point antipodal to Jerunence." He had endured thirty-four salem is 155· west longitude. March years of service. 31st, 1819, Christ's witnesses aboard the -The waters of Lake Nyassa are Thadem sighted the Hawaiian snow- soon to be ploughed by 10 steamers, capped peak <,>f Mauna Loa. The mis- some engaged in traffic, but mainly en· sionary craft ran into port at 1550 west gaged in the service of the King, carry· longitude, and the' uttermost part' was ing g.Jad tidings to the benighted. ' reached. H ,.